On the ORIGINS of The CHURCHILL FAMILY
and
An ACCOUNT of ONE FAMOUS MEMBER of it.
<
CHAPTER 1
INTRODUCTION
When re-visiting a local National Trust property near York (England) recently (Beningborough Hall), my wife and I decided to take a look at the Hall itself this time - rather than just the Walled Garden with its interesting collection of Old Fruit Trees. The previous owners (the Bourchier family) haven’t lived in this 3000 acre estate for years – since it housed Air Force personnel during World War II. Just off the impressive entrance foyer, was a small room devoted to the sale of Used Books (with profits to the Trust). It included a few more serious or academic choices than typical of such charity shops and I noticed a two Volume set on the ‘Life of the Duke of Marlborough’ written by his notable descendant Sir Winston Churchill - in the early’30s. As I knew little about the period of English history concerned, and it was rather reasonable in price, I happily bought it. The following is my condensed account of a major part of that earlier Churchill’s life - to which has been added a deeper analysis of his family’s genealogy from ca 1000 to 1800 -– to augment that provided in the book itself or, indeed, as seems available, at least in a reasonably valid form, more generally.
As with most biographies, the book begins (conveniently for our interests) with an account of the Churchill family’s then recent history and background. Whilst I’d pursued the genealogy of several families as a hobby some years ago, this was not my main motivation in acquiring the present book. However, I appreciated it might provide interesting insight into some common characteristics of two remarkable members of that one family, albeit living 250 years apart. I’d read a book some years ago by our more contemporary Churchill in which he touched briefly on his family’s origins – being, in the border area of Dorset and Devon, in south-west England. I’d gained an impression of solid English Yeoman stock who had probably taken their surname (or had been accorded such) by virtue of the earlier family’s residence near some church situated on a noteworthy local hill - around 1300, say, when surnames were first evolving. From there, in any case, they had seemingly spread and prospered further afield - being so identified henceforth. Belief in such an origin would however ultimately prove quite mistaken.
Reading the present biography’s Preface renewed my awareness that Churchill’s prose has been much praised, and appropriately so. In it, he essentially sets out the main facts on which the glowing reputation of his illustrious Ducal ancestor, John Churchill, was based and on which the author’s obvious worship of him was understandably founded. There had however been many earlier biographers of ‘Marlborough’ who, in Winston’s view, were clearly biased against him - for rather ambiguous reasons. As a result, it was taken by many that there was an enormous miss-match between his successful deeds and career on the one hand and the credit later accorded him by the British public at large, on the other. Later, others (of acknowledged standing) had encouraged Churchill to ‘set the record straight’ and hence this biography, entitled ‘Marlborough – His Life and Times’, was written, and later published by him, in 1933 – essentially to realise this purpose (and maybe give himself some breaks from building his famous serpentine wall at Chartwell around that same time - during his so called ‘wilderness years’).
The two ‘Volumes’ are more correctly described as Books One and Two which contained Volumes 1 and 2, and Volumes 3 and 4, respectively, of the original work, Each of these 4 original ‘Volumes’ have their own sets of numbered Chapters 1 to 25+ ! It is certainly thorough and covers essentially the century from 1650 to 1750 – that is, from the Stuart through to the Georgian era - of essentially English history. The genealogical coverage of the Churchill family, however, focuses more on the preceding Tudor period – of Henry VIII - and his daughter and heir Elizabeth I – that is, mainly through the preceding 1500s.
While the bulk of these volumes provides immense detail of the results of the author’s extensive archival research, the brief Preface is itself of considerable value in that much of that massive detail is summed up in more general terms there, and thus more ‘to the point’. It is worth reproducing a little of this here (lightly paraphrased) to provide a quick overview of what is later covered in such detail, following our descriptions of the family’s intriguing history and pedigree.
THE PREFACE
Winston thus begins by noting that “..it is an interesting historical study to examine the causes of the great disparity between the glory and importance of John Churchill’s deeds and the small regard for his memory later accorded him by many of his countrymen. He commanded the Armies of Europe against the might of France (who had long sought domination) in 10 major campaigns, including 4 crucial battles. He never fought a battle he did not win, never besieged a fortress he did not take, nor ride off a field of battle except as victor. Until Napoleon a century later, no commander wielded such wide-spread success and power across Europe. The union of nearly 20 previously confederated states centred upon his person – when holding together the Grand Alliance against France - by both his military victories and his later admired diplomacy. In a virtual world war, involving the armies and navies of all the civilised nations, he led them against the might of that over-domineering France - for 25 years - and in so doing ultimately broke her – irretrievably.” I think this distils matters rather well.
This then was the British history I knew so little about – essentially of the period 1660 - 1730. Small wars were ‘two a penny’ then, as I would soon come to realise. It was all about ‘reversing that prolonged domination in Europe of France’, under Louis XIV (the ‘Sun King’) - by way of constantly shifting alliances for and against him. And so, in a way, has it continued to the present day. Britain has recently voted (2016) to leave the E.U. but the new Prime Minister of France has just announced that maybe they could adjust that latter Union - to allow Britain to ‘re-join’. But, he wants also certain changes in Germany – whose economic power and the value of the Euro, basically set by them, seem to account for Greece, Italy, Spain and Portugal all ;being seriously in debt, with high unemployment. And so it goes. Who should be dominant ? Whose standard of living should always be just a bit better than anyone else’s ? The U.S. ? China ? Europe ? Germany ? France ? India ? Russia ? Islam ? Who basically should ‘call the shots’ - especially their own ?
This earlier period of concern had been described initially as that of ‘the Franco-Dutch war’ or, if a little later, of ‘the wars of William and Anne’ - essentially between France and everyone else. Later, the War of the Spanish Succession became embroiled in this same prolonged conflict. After considering the Churchill family history and pedigree, we shall focus mainly of the earlier phases of John Churchill’s life and long military, and diplomatic, career, in dealing with this on-going reality. His future roles in subsequent conflicts were well established by that stage (equally successfully) and will be summed up here rather more briefly – culminating in his victory at Blenheim in 1704. This saved Vienna and allowed the Grand Alliance to hold, after which Louis’s dominance faded inexorably.
Such wars and battles were not focused on mere piecemeal gains in British territory or influence per se but rather as one part of “the larger struggle for a Protestant Europe”. Marlborough carried forward, said Churchill, all that was best of the Protestant views of both Cromwell and the Dutchman William III (despite the intervening monarchies of the pro-Catholic brothers Charles II and James II in England) - to establish the basis of our present constitution and democratic parliamentary system – with its established Protestant churches (of England, Scotland, Ireland and Wales, respectively). Ironically, religion is declining all over Europe just now (except for their salaried hierarchies who still ‘talk it up’ with a studied gravitas). But, are there still different cultural and religious views regarding ‘democracy’ and ‘morality’ - and who should ,really ‘decide’ things - for the ‘best’ ? (A value judgement if ever there was one.)
Or, as so succinctly expressed in the vernacular by Britain’s recent Foreign Secretary - Boris Johnson - with respect to Britain leaving the European Union - “It’s not about Immigration or Jobs, its simply about ‘Who calls the shots’ ” (as touched on above). And that is about national independence, sovereignty and democracy, not export sales. Are grander unions of neighbouring nations inevitable or only for temporary alliances in times of ‘extremis’? Who or what is ‘right,’ or ‘best’ ? ‘good’; or ‘bad’ ? Who decides ? It’s not any of our nations’ 9 or 10 year old boys - still being told to ‘go outside and play’; it is, rather, just some of those young lads (and now lasses) – just a few years hence, when one or two of them suddenly ‘just know’ - what’s best for the rest of us and wants to be ‘the ones who decides things’. Possibly it depends on how they’ve been ‘conditioned’ during their youths. Or, is it testosterone ? Or intelligence ? Or an urge to fulfil one’s assumed potential and ‘destiny’ ?
Well, eventually, someone has to decide, and ‘lead’, presumably. Societies that have not evolved such leadership potential and choice methods are probably no longer here to tell a different story. But, is that by a democratically elected ‘cabinet’, or by an unelected Commission (as in Europe or China) ? Those potential leaders who seek eventually to ‘take over’ certainly rely very much on joining like-minded sub-groups and circulating winningly amongst them – talking, persuading and ‘taking the lead’ – but always with trusted companions; and of course the backing and loyalty of a well-paid Army, Police force, and Political party, certainly helps. And a Church - with its leaders ? Or, must it always come down simply to “… the economy, stupid…” ?
Had the very determined plans of Louis XIV and his senior Generals (some of those once 9 year olds) proved triumphant instead, the freedoms, religious and democratic, that we enjoy today would have been warped and restricted even more, suggests Churchill. This would have been the case had either Napoleon or the Kaiser (or even Hitler) later fully dominated. One hadn’t appreciated, previously, that just as the German race, once consolidated, sought such domination in Europe - on their two major occasions (1914 and 1939), so too had France - on their two comparable earlier occasions – in the 1670-1710 period under Louis and, from 1795-1815, under Napoleon. Everyone, it seems, must have their turn – essentially striving to dominate the then global economy and culture. With Spain, it was earlier and with Holland, a little later. (There had in fact also been two shorter ‘Anglo-Dutch Wars’ relevant to our story, prior to this present focus.) And, we mustn’t forget the British Empire, with its early control of India and North America; Japan too, and the USSR, have now had their turns. China next ?
Marlborough’s amazing career began from a surprisingly young age but he was consistently supported by the wisest counsels in the land - who gradually recognised his multiple talents. This support included the Monarchs and Dukes mentioned, as well as such Ministers of state as Halifax, Shrewsbury, Russell, Cadogan and Godolphin - who will be further identified below. And yet, to quote the later Churchill (in regard to his motivation in writing this biography) “fame shined unwillingly upon this future statesman and warrior whose repeated exertions brought our island and Europe safely through its perils - to produce its glorious results for Christendom”. While Democracy vs Dictatorship was certainly important, Religion too was much more relevant then than one had previously appreciated. It still is – in places. Unlike the Cheetah, we, like Lions and Baboons, are a social species –– although not just social, as some would prefer to believe; some freedom of manoeuvre for the individual must still count. Surely, the right balance should prevail, according to current conditions and needs of any given species, at given times – including homo sapiens. We all evolve.
While the later analyses of John Churchill’s achievements weren’t distorted directly by the usual political suspects – ie the Whig vs Tory interpretations of history – as neither party at that time had sought actively either to defend or to castigate him in the round. A number of minor elements in his long career seem to have overly concerned certain historians and writers who, for more vaguely political or professional reasons, apparently sought to besmirch his name. This was done, said Churchill, by ”utilising every taunt, however bitter, every tale, however petty, every charge, however shameful or not, arising from minor incidents over a very long career.” Maybe it just ‘sold copy’ for certain historians, and ‘hacks’ of the day. Like most critics of talent in the Arts, Music, Sport, Literature and Architecture, say, some Historians too take their assumed and self-selected roles and critical orientation (typically without having created or accomplished anything too significant themselves) very seriously. Gravitas abounds – often as ‘role playing’.
Based on such pretexts and on but one controversial incident (detailed later), a succession of famous English writers had apparently sought to insult Marlborough’s memory and reproach his name. These included Swift, Pope, Thackeray and, especially, the historian Macaulay. More modern writers, noted Churchill, had at least begun to reverse and correct these distortions and prejudices of the previous 250 years. He was now to be one of them. I hope to analyse the complex political and cultural milieu in which John Churchill would make his mark, once into adulthood, during this unstable and complicated period in pan-European history. This is primarily to become more aware of and better understand it myself. You may or may not wish to join me. There is a lot of genealogy, ultimately – but it may be skipped !
Thus, as mentioned, I would firstly address the matter of the Churchill family’s apparent origins. This comes out in Churchill’s first Chapter, if only gradually and intermittently, inter-twined as it is with necessary descriptions of the early years in the disrupted background of John Churchill’s parents, and grandparents, as well as of John himself. The times (essentially of the English Civil War and the ensuing Commonwealth period (dominated by Cromwell’s Puritans) were very stressful and uncertain for the land-owning gentry. The Churchill family background by this stage was certainly much above that of any Yeoman level suggested earlier (with an interesting exception) but, because of those times, certain false moves could well reverse any social or economic gains in a trice. The future was most uncertain for many. That old adage of the gentry and aristocracy - ‘what we have, we hold’ - was no longer as certain and achievable as had long been the case. But, it was often accompanied by the injunction of the same class: ‘Never complain, never explain’; just get on with it. Many did. Quality will out (eventually), it seems, as I hope we shall see.
CHAPTER 2
THE CHURCHILLS DURING THE ENGLISH CIVIL WAR
John Churchill was born in 1650 to an earlier Winston Churchill, the first in the family of that forename (Winstone being the maiden name of his mother), and to his wife - Elizabeth (nee Drake). The year 1650 is almost prophetic - falling as it did exactly mid-way between the end of the confused Civil War decade, of the 1640s, when Charles I was eventually overthrown and executed (having rigidly insisted that, as King, his views on religion, and his role in it, should prevail), and the end of the following decade – being that of the Commonwealth under Cromwell, when the religious Puritans (Roundheads or Parliamentarians) were in the ascendancy - until 1660. John would thus grow up – to the age of 10 at least - knowing only that latter, anti-Royalist, ‘anti-establishment culture’ with its fundamentalist Christianity (Puritanism) that increasingly dominated then. Many felt that both Anglicanism and Catholicism had become too hierarchical and authoritarian, in that sphere of control. But, it was essentially “we know best” wherever one looked. No one knew then of course, including young John Churchill, that this new Puritan religious and cultural milieu ‘wasn’t necessarily going to last forever’. Many Puritans, leaving for America a few years earlier, weren’t too sure either. When looking back on History, it seems very difficult to ignore what we know today (and ‘they’ didn’t – in their early years). One had to watch one’s step carefully.
Our saga by Winston begins with his Chapter One entitled simply, but enigmatically, ‘Ashe House ’. This was in fact a residential property and estate in south-west Dorset that would prove to be the seat of one branch of an ancient west-country family – the Drakes - situated just inland from the small port town of Lyme Regis (then simply Lyme). Earlier relatives named Ashe had resided there previously and hence the estate’s name. And the Drakes also held sway nearby – at Colyton in Devon. The location and relevance of Ashe House in our story becomes clear only gradually in the author’s otherwise excellent prose. However, we can cut to the chase to some extent by introducing and identifying the principal players and their roles rather sooner than Sir Winston felt necessary.
We note firstly that Ashe House was situated in that Dorset-Devon border area where Churchill had roughly placed the source of his ancestors, as mentioned above. But this proved to be a slightly false lead. In fact, they seemed, initially at least, to have been established, rather earlier, further into the heart of Dorset itself, nearer the northern parishes of Minterne Magna and Wooton Glanville, some miles north-east. But, even earlier, they appear to have settled slightly north of that in turn - in the county of Somerset rather, and before that even - in Devonshire to the south. Thus, Ashe House (located just into south-west Dorset) was in fact but a temporary abode for the Churchills latterly – for about a dozen years at most. Their Somerset and/or Devon origins were much earlier and more complex. And before that ? We shall certainly see.
While John Churchill and his siblings would thus be born and grow up under wartime conditions at Ashe House near the Dorset-Devon border, this was due entirely to the temporary circumstances of their father Winston Churchill during the Civil War. He was a Royalist Officer in the King’s Army; that is, a Cavalier, supporting the King, and hence often ‘on the run’ from capture by the increasingly ascendant Roundheads – as they progressed successfully to their eventual victory. Fortunately, in a way, Winston, essentially then of Wooton Glanville, Dorset, as was his father John Churchill Snr, a local lawyer, would marry the daughter of one ‘Lady Eleanor Drake’, who did reside at Ashe House. ‘Fortunately’, as she (and her then deceased husband) were, paradoxically, Puritan supporters of Cromwell’s Roundheads – ie on the Parliamentary side ! This contrasted with most of the country gentry in that national conflict - where most of the west-country’s rural under-classes and a few only of its property-owning gentry – as the Drakes - were such supporters. In today’s terms, the latter would be left-of-centre Socialists and Liberals (and often Non-conformist (Methodist) in religion), while the Royalists would typically be the land-owning Conservatives and successful Merchants – generally of an Anglican persuasion - as members of the established ‘Church of England’ – with its remarkable propensity to adapt, tolerate and survive. The Catholic Church was still functioning, but weak and struggling.
Lady Drake was the widow of Sir John Drake and being now on her own, was concerned about a rather fervent Royalist neighbour (Lord John Poulett). So, in 1644, she requested that a guard of Roundheads be placed at her disposal - to protect her and her 3 daughters. But, before they could be fully deployed, that neighbour did indeed attack her estate and partially burn down her large manor house. Lady Drake and family then took refuge in the nearby port town of Lyme Regis for a time (already in Roundhead hands), before moving on to London for temporary accommodation, again provided by the latter powers who then held the capitol and also dominated there. As in the American civil war of 200 years later, many families and regions were split right down the middle – on either religious or economic/political/racial lines (or both). One is reminded of the Brexit controversy today – as during 2015-‘20.
Oddly, in the middle of this national conflict, it had been arranged (probably by Winston’s father John Churchill Snr) that his son, a Royalist as himself, should marry this daughter of a noted and landed Cromwellian supporter. [It was later discovered that the Drake family had previously held the Manor and Castle of neighbouring Colyton in Devon, only 5 miles away, with which an earlier Churchill also had connections and the two families may well have known each other, at least from then – partially explaining this marriage choice.] They had married the same year as that arson incident at Ashe House – in 1644. But the young Churchill couple lived mostly apart from each other in those early years of their marriage – with Elizabeth remaining with her widowed Drake mother, and her own sisters, for the next 4 years, mainly in that London accommodation recently provided for them.
Proceedings were soon commenced against Lord Poulett that eventually gained her only £1500 (of the estimated £5000 damages (worth 70 or 80 times or more in today’s currency). During this time, young Winston would have been stationed with his regiment in continually changing venues – that is, over the period 1645-47 - as the conflict still raged throughout the country in much confusion. But, by late 1647, he and his wife were apparently able finally to live together, but still with her mother Lady Drake – when the young family all returned to a still damaged Ashe House in south-west Dorset. This at least afforded them some Roundhead security, if under rather Spartan conditions for landed gentry – in their burnt-out shell of a home.
While Winston was able to avoid arrest and fines by the Roundheads there (it being assumed to be a totally non-Royalist, non-threatening household) for the next 2 or 3 years, he was eventually brought to justice - as the Roundheads saw it – for having been an active ‘Captain in the King’s army’. His fine, still addressed to ‘Winston Churchill of Wooton Glanville, Dorset, Gent’ amounted to about £450 - which was considerable for a man whose estate (a part only of that of his lawyer father John Churchill, Esq - also of Wooton) - was worth but £160 per annum (as received from its rents and profits). This left him too little to maintain his own marital home there and, in any case, his widowed father had recently re-married and, as Winston didn’t get on with his new step-mother, they soon moved back into Ashe House with his Drake mother-in-law and family, at least initially, for the protection that her status could still provide them
[We may note here that one’s social status in those times (and for centuries before) was described, in ascending order, as ‘Labourer, Husbandman, Groom, Yeoman, Gentleman (Gent) and Esquire (Esq)’; above this were the Knights (‘Sirs’) and the Nobility (‘Lords’) and finally, Royalty. While both Winston and his father lived at their small estate in Wooton Glanville, the father John, still its sole owner, was thus an Esq, while his adult son would remain a Gent, until and if inheriting an estate himself. At all levels, there were continual attempts to make out and aspire to be seen as being of the station just above that which the facts (if known) would typically warrant. If, at marriage, one falsified one’s current social status, a fine could be levied. Many men working and living in the larger cities would often still be classed along these same ‘rural’ lines - as a Groom or a Yeoman, say, even if no longer having anything to do with country estates or farming per se- (often on rented land - as a tenant or Yeoman/Copyholder when that status was enrolled (Copied) into the manor’s permanent and legal Estate (manor) Records on vellum). The point was they had to work – with or without using their hands; a proper Gentleman (and/or Esq) on the other hand, didn’t have to; he would typically have other, more reliable, income sources. It was sometimes a fine distinction.]
An Esquire owned his own land (Freehold) and/or received sufficient income from it or from investments or a quality profession; a young Gentleman was often in a more precarious position (reliant on others) - just below that level - but usually quite well educated. Prudent Yeomen with savings could lend money to imprudent Gents and Esqs and eventually buy them out, and so ascend the social scale – as ‘new money’. Marriages generally entailed property agreements - with little or no cognizance taken with respect to any mutual love or affection. And primogeniture assured that estates remained essentially intact over the generations - by descending down only the eldest son’s ownership; not split up endlessly between siblings and cousins over successive generations, as in some countries (eg France), with their own conceptions of equity, fairness and justice.
Leaseholders were often of a more ambiguous status - as semi-gentry. And some ‘Freeholders’ were actually only Leaseholders if their property was originally held ‘of the King (Crown)’ or ‘of some very early Norman Baron’ (granted it by succeeding Kings ca 1066-1400s) and since forgotten, as families died out; but actually was still really ‘owned’ by distant others who had inherited such former Crown estates for which albeit very long Leases had eventually run out. Later Wills may leave property to heirs that were originally in the form of 500-year Leases which, unrealised, had run out and were invalid.
--- --- --- --- ---
Once settled back at Ashe house (1648), the young Churchill couple’s first surviving child was a daughter Arabella – born there in Feb 1649 - and their second, a son - John Churchill (our primary subject) - on 26 May 1650. Several others (12 in all !) would follow, but most did not survive. Baptisms were registered at St Michael’s, Musbury, the nearest parish church (with some property there still owned by the Drakes) – albeit located just inside Devonshire. The Vicar (with Puritan oversight?) would probably have provided some early education for the boys at least - including John and his brothers George and Charles - in the later 1650s. But it is more probable, notes Churchill, that their father would take control of that subsequently - as he was himself of an academic bent (having been to Oxford ca 1630s) but with no large estate yet to manage, or a profession (beyond the Army) to pursue. Indeed, he had the time and interest to investigate his own family’s uncertain genealogy and armorial status, being eventually motivated to do so because of its advantages in ‘those times’ (described later).
Winston and family were finally able to return to his own property in Wooton Glanville by 1660, after his father had died there the year before (as, coincidently, had Cromwell and his Commonwealth experiment). Both events would provide Winston Churchill and family with a more secure, if modest, lifestyle, estate and future – as appeared initially at least to be the case. For these developments happily coincided with the Restoration - of the Monarchy, when Chares II returned from exile in France – if still under the protection and financial support of Louis XIV (a fellow Catholic). Such events seemed to re-energise Winston Churchill. He was soon elected as M.P for the important Dorset port of Weymouth (previously held by members of the local Bond family (of Dorchester and Steeple) where they seem to have played the Roundhead ‘card’). And Winston also became virtually a founding member of the new Royal Society of leading academics in London. Many arrangements and compromises were forthcoming between the former opposing sides – whether based on religious or political differences. Old scores were settled and gradually parliamentary government, but under a King with his ministers, returned – in the 1660s.
The ‘Court’ – of friends and family surrounding the Monarchy – once more became one of the realities of daily social and political life, and of economic influence, advancement and control. One progressed in life as much by whom you knew in that vague institution (the royal ‘Court’), as by what you knew, although the latter apparently did still count to a certain extent – and rather more in England than it did in more rigid France – with its comparable royal Court – until its own Revolution a century or more later.
In this reality, Winston Churchill sought the advancement of himself and, increasingly, of his eldest son, John Churchill – still only 12 to 14 - as this new order evolved in the early years of that Restoration period (post-1660). Winston no doubt continued to oversee his son’s education locally, but would be on the lookout for a placement for him in Royal or Court circles and/or into a good ‘Public’ school. His own background was in the Army (although he had briefly attended University, and one of the Inns of Court (where lawyers were trained) and he likely still had contacts in those spheres as well. Moreover, his steadfast support for the Royalist cause over the difficult years of the 1640s and ‘50s meant that the King’s advisors sought special consideration for him (and others like him) within the financial limits that Charles II found himself on his return in 1660 - with a very depleted Treasury.
In his account, our author Churchill remarks on the seeming special treatment his earlier namesake received for his recognised merits and services for the King’s executed father Charles I, and now for his own role as an active M.P. in the new royalist parliament under Charles II. For one thing, his Churchill family’s Coat of Arms was to be ‘augmented’ to a higher standing, something that he was known to be seeking after his own recent investigations - of the family’s long-uncertain Armorial background. For another, he obtained a position for his young son John Churchill, as a Page in the Royal Household - that of the king’s brother James, Duke of York (a future king himself). Indeed, James would play a most important, on-going role in the future of young John Churchill, and thus in our story generally, over the next 25 years. But first…
CHAPTER 3
THE EARLY CHURCHILL PEDIGREE
At this point, we pause in our intended coverage of young John Churchill’s subsequent military and diplomatic career, and his rise to fame, and return to consider further his family’s origins as they unfolded long before the Civil War. In an examination of that earlier Coat of Arms, Winston found – likely with the help of the long established College of Arms in London, and any early published pedigrees then available - that the Churchill Arms appeared to be based on a rather ancient one of ‘Otho de Leon’, who was described as the ‘Castelan de Gisorn’ (seemingly in Leon in France), before 1000 AD ! Otho was said to have had two sons – Richard (b. ca 1020) and Wandrill (b. ca 1025) – the latter referred to as the ‘Lord of Courcelles’ “…whose youngest son (unnamed) came into England in 1066, with William the Conqueror.”
This line was then roughly traced (he doesn’t say by whom but see Chapter 4 for more on this) over the next few generations - to, say, the mid-1100s - when Winston noted reference to a certain ‘John, Lord of Curricelle’ (or, ‘as in subsequent divers records’ -‘’de Curechelle’, ‘later called ‘de Churichille’), in Somerset’) - whose son ‘Sir Bartholomew de Curichelle’ was a Knight of great note in the time of King Stephen’ - ca 1130-50s. [We may confidently point out here that these early versions of the family name - that would gradually evolve toward ‘Churchill’, between 1100 and ca 1400, were typically spelt with a capital C followed by the consonant ‘h’ (or not), followed by one or two of the possible vowels, followed by the letter ‘r’, followed by the letter ‘c’, followed by the consonant ‘h’ (or not), followed again by any of the possible vowels, followed by a single, or a double, letter ‘l’, followed finally by the letters ‘e and sometimes ‘s’ (or not). There could and would easily be 50 different such early spellings; almost anything would do to fill out that central core of ‘c-r-c-l’.]
In any case, it thus appears that the original source of the family and its name very likely does not derive from some ‘church relevant hill’ in southern England (whether Dorset, Somerset or Devon) but, rather, ultimately from a manor or district called something like ‘Courcelles’ in Normandy, France ! That early English manor (and later village), in Somerset, had thus acquired its name –eventually as ‘Churchill’ - from the first principal family to settled there – by about 1150 - rather than the other way around. This village and parish of Churchill remains there to this day, thus named, Is there a church and a note-worthy hill nearby – or not ? Most probably not. There would in fact be 5 or 6 other early Manors and villages in scattered locations across the southern counties which all had this same French-sounding name and origin, but from rather earlier – by about 1070 or so.
[We may note that, for a ‘consideration’, the College of Arms (or some in it) have been known to ‘help’ one establish an apparently valid pedigree. There appears to be sufficient evidence in the Churchill case however not to have required any such suspect assistance – as will become apparent. Moreover, another Churchill descendent whose early family settled in Oxfordshire (an ex-Army General) found this same pattern in his family’s earliest surname spellings – it too having evolved gradually from such as Curcelle, Courichilles, Cherichull, etc.) And, more recently, we have noted that the famous Great Doomsday Book of 1086 reveals that there were indeed about 4 or 5 other such early ‘Churchill’ Manors (later villages) in other west-country counties whose names became so established from this same source – possibly from the sons, brothers and nephews of that early Courcelle family who had settled and remained there over those earlier generations. The villages concerned are mostly still there today – now as ‘Churchill’ – all having evolved from earlier forms of that Norman surname (as Courechelle, etc ) - as recorded in that famous Book of 1086. It is now held in the Public Record Office (National Archives) - in Kew, west London. It was effectively the first English Census.
Thus, we have found that near Kidderminster, in Worcestershire, the Great Book lists (in folio 117r) a Manor called then ‘Cercehalle’ (now Churchill) with 40 inhabitants in 1086. Their names were about 15% Norman French and 85% Anglo-Saxon); near Banbury in Oxfordshire was another early settlement called ‘Cerecelle’ (now Churchill) where many of the inhabitants (or property holders often residing elsewhere) appeared to be quite high ranking, with titles and important church positions. Another in Worcestershire was called ‘Circhehille’; and finally there was at least one in Devonshire (folio 11r) called ‘Cercelle’ with 28 inhabitants’ names having this same early Norman:Anglo-Saxon balance. This Devon ‘Churchill’ was located near Exeter, I believe, and is discussed further below.
A generation later, King Stephen (‘of Blois’) reigned from 1135 to 1154, during which time a rival cousin, (Empress Matilda), also claimed the English throne - resulting in a protracted mini-civil war, ending about 1153. [I have recently been reminded that just north of my present location (in Northallerton, North Yorkshire), Stephen fought the ‘Battle of the Standard’ as early as 1138 - against Matilda’s Scottish supporters – Stephen’s side again winning.] In the south, Bartholomew had supported Stephen (as we are informed by Winston’s uncertain source) but died doing so in about 1152 – in the west country at or near Bristol Castle, in Somerset. The considerable lands acquired previously by the first Churchill(s) ca 1066 to ca 1130, say (and still held in 1086), mostly in Somerset, may have been compromised, however, during those early- to mid-1100s by some Royal dictat (after a change of King), but some time after this some advantages again accrued to the family – as when the next Churchill of note had provided Stephen (as well as the next monarch (Henry 1st) with much needed support in those dangerous and competitive times.
There doesn’t appear to have been any attempt to discover any specific spread of the first one or two male ‘Churchills’ (Courcelles) from their arrival in 1066 - before settling in such as the west country, or in any other particular region. All we can say is that they seem to have appeared quite early in Oxfordshire, Wiltshire, Worcestershire, Somerset, Devon, and even Dorset - by the late 11th – early 12th century. We shall however describe later another Norman family (the Bartelots; later Bartletts) – possibly related to William de l’Eu (a considerable early Norman land owner) - who also benefitted from their role in protecting certain chief Barons and their families (often Royal relatives) who had received grants of property from King William , in widely disbursed locations. (This purposive dispersal to obviate cliques of close relatives and friends from later having a more cohesive power-base - from which to attempt rebellion) and as a result the Bartelots were able themselves to settle near those scattered Nobles’ - through grants of local land from that chief Baron, in turn. These would be confirmed by their initially French surnames – now holding smaller Manors in such areas. Three or four other families of similar status apparently inter-married, seemed to be distributed likewise, if less widely or reliably, in those same areas - mostly in the south and west of England.
One of these families was indeed the Churchills – one son of whom (Bartholomew) seems to have benefitted by his relationship with a Baron Ralph FitzRalph…(and marrying his sister) while serving Kings Stephen or Henry 2st, in Somerset and Devon. It is this branch of the family that we shall seek to trace out – from their apparent beginnings before their later association with a manor eventually called Churchill in Somerset - without knowing if any other branches (of ‘de Courcelles’, etc) had survived or prospered elsewhere (as land-holders rather than, subsequently, as Yeomen), – as in Devon or Dorset. We shall describe a situation later where the early Churchills appear to have spread from Somerset south to Devon and then east to Dorset. The latter could well have linked up there, however, around 1500, with another branch which may have spread more directly from Sussex west into Hampshire and then into south-east Dorset. This would occur through the 1200s to 1400s, say - unless their presence there, (as near Corton, Dorset) may even have preceded 1066 ,as discussed later.
--- --- --- --- ---
[NB We have, since writing the above, come across an Internet site that lists the major land-holders in each county at the time of the Domesday Survey (1086). The first impression was of the enormous number of Manors (mostly now parishes and villages) somehow then held by about a dozen or so of William’s original Barons and Tenants-in-Chief - in many different counties (if sometimes, if rarely, concentrated in just one or two). Many of these were then sub-let to a range of local citizens – whether Normans or Anglo-Saxons. Their lands were often described as being “ ...held ‘of’ (or ‘from’) one of those few named Norman Barons or Tenants-in- Chief.” Above them, everything was affectively held ultimately ‘of the Crown’.
I first examined this situation for Somerset (quite arbitrarily) and discovered that one of (if not the) Tenant-in-Chief there, by and before 1086, was a ‘Roger de Couriceulles’ - who effectively ‘owned’ or ‘held’ over 80 such Manors in that one county !! Oddly, however, when one checked for such details with respect specifically to those Manors soon to be re-named such as ‘Cercelle’ or similar (from just after 1066, say) in Oxfordshire, Worcestershire or Devon, (all later to become, and be known as, ‘Churchill’), the then current ‘owners’ (holders), at or soon after 1086, did not included any individuals named Courecelles or similar. Nevertheless, there would later be quite a few in those general areas with the Churchill form of that surname– probably descended from younger sons or cousins of those earlier Norman land ‘owners’ (typically the elder son) – who, it seems, didn’t actually reside there themselves by then. Those later residents would generally have become Yeomen - who had to pay rent to some such absentee landowner – often re-granted the Manor concerned by some later Baron or King who had gained or seized their control.
I then checked for Roger’s similar involvement then (1086 or before) in Devon but this proved to be much less the case than in Somerset.. And, similarly, in Dorset, I found (so far) only one such early ‘ownership’ - by this Roger de Courcelles– of a small manor called Corton near Portisham (mentioned above). This further confirmed the odd reference I’d come across to same from time to time, if with no details to better confirm that possible early Churchill holding with any confidence. Future Churchills did of course descend in this area also – again probably from younger sons or brothers – typically named John or William, it would seem. Did they eventually settle in nearby Dorchester town itself – by ca 1500, or even before ? The answer seems to have been ‘yes’.
--- --- --- --- ---
There had in any case been little time in that first post-1066 century to have resulted in more than 2 or 3 other early branches – wherever. One family of ‘Churchills’ seemed to then continue residing in Somerset and/or north Devon (see below) for several more generations - through the reigns of Henry 2nd and 3rd (1200-1300 ) and the Barons’ Wars (against King John) by which time, or during the reign of Edward 1st (1272–1306), the many Churchill-owned (but not so named) Manors in Somerset had already been ‘re-seized’ by the Crown, with many others, and given or sold to some favourite supporting Baron, or well-off local Yeoman. [Note: Something similar seems also to have happened a little later - to the first Roger de Couercelle’s elder son or grandson - around 1120-1140 - in Somerset.] From then, and during the period 1200- 1400s (including the confusions of the Was of the Roses), tracing exact relationships and descents becomes, for a time, rather more uncertain.
That early Somerset manor, to be known later as ‘Churchill’ (not yet noted in the Doomsday Book but likely established by Bartholomew a little later (1140-50) was, in any case, sold much later (after that blank period) to a landed family named Jennings - who held it from about 1550 for a further century. During this extended period (200+ years), the later Churchills would presumably have had to survive locally, or elsewhere nearby, as best they could, depending on what other resources, marriages, educations or properties they may have managed to arrange, hold or acquire – while ever seeking to maintain some social and economic standing. But, the detail of the family’s history over that 200 year period appeared, initially, to be rather scant and uncertain - at this point.
As a consequence, as pointed out by our more contemporary Winston, the family may have become distributed into many levels of society in Oxford, Somerset, Worcestershire, Devon and Dorset through the 12th to 14th centuries, with some elements hopefully still sufficiently educated and moneyed to resume their former positions and status - at the Gentleman and Esquire levels (that is, certainly above that of Husbandman or Yeoman), as conditions allowed. [Thus, we may consider the rather ‘up-market’ marriage (1472) of a later Charles Churchill to a Margaret Wydville/Woodville - an apparent relative of the then Queen). ). Where did they live then ? At what level ? What social contacts did they have ca 1460-90 - still in south Devon ?
We recall that the Jennings bought the Somerset estate a little later, around 1550, and were forced to sell it in 1652 - to clear debts arising from the recent English Civil war – a common problem among the gentry at the time (if one was on the wrong side). Who would then be able to buy it - in that later Commonwealth period (ca 1650-60), say (with some implied fore-shadowing - to be clarified below).
This brings us back to those later times of John Churchill, Esq, (ca 1630s-‘50s), the Dorset lawyer of Wooton Glanville, and his son and grandson - Winston and John Jnr (of the Civil War period, and its aftermath 1660s) - with the latter John’s life still being our ultimate focus. We have assumed that during the 16th century and the Tudor reigns mainly of Henry 8th and his daughter Elizabeth 1st, there were still some senior Churchills in that general west country area - connecting us back to the earlier Somerset family and their manor of Churchill (near Bristol). This was many generations earlier of course – through the confusions and troubles of the 1400s (with its Wars of the Roses) and into the ensuing, more stable, Tudor period of the 1500s. But, between the two, we have all those above questions to try to answer.
These will hopefully be better answered once we have read Winston’s account (as conveyed by his later namesake) in regard to the history of the family’s Arms and Manor(s). For he points out that, confusingly, there was, after the Elizabethan era, another, contemporary John Churchill, also a noteworthy lawyer, who achieved great distinction in both the pre- and post-Commonwealth periods – but in London, rather than in Wessex. This was during the later stages of Charles I’s reign, then through Cromwell’s ascendancy and into the Restoration of Charles II – post-1660. Where does this new John Churchill (and his forebears) fit in, we must ask ? He appears to have later been fully in neither political nor religious camp in those early to mid-1600s.
Indeed, he was (eventually) a knighted ‘Sir John Churchill’, who had risen to hold the significant legal posts of Attorney General and latterly ‘Master of the Rolls’, by the 1670s – advancing in stature from the 1640s onwards - when he continued to thrive and advance under Cromwell. Such a sustained position would suggest he wasn’t necessarily of either a Roundhead or Royalist disposition, but someone who kept his cards close to his chest. Indeed, he turned out to be a rather bright and influential character, if a bit of a ‘chancer’, who sometimes sailed rather close to the wind. Moreover, with his success, he‘d acquired sufficient wealth to retire - to the west country himself - and purchase an estate there - namely, that at Churchill in north Somerset (!) - from the Jennings (who, unexpectedly, re-enter our story again in a totally different context, and rather significantly, later).
--- --- --- --- ---
This London lawyer, Sir John Churchill, was thus undoubtedly another descendent of this same one line of Churchills - one who also seems to have sought to re-establish the family’s origins and bona fides after the war – through the purchase of that earlier family Manor, one that we would assume was relevant to their common descent. He was born around 1620, oddly similar to that of our earlier Winston, and to later be seeking much the same thing. Sir John Churchill was thus younger than Winston’s father, also a John Churchill (the Dorset lawyer) – then of Wooton Glanville, Esq) - who was born near the end of the previous century – a generation earlier. Training in Law was centred then at the Inns of Court in London and our older Dorset lawyer John, a Royalist (Cavalier) and member of Middle Temple (one of 4 or 5 such ‘Inns of Court’), would surely have known this slightly younger, and eventually more illustrious legal ‘cousin’ - who was to become, and die as, ‘Sir John Churchill, Master of the Rolls’ – one of the highest legal potions in the land,
Indeed, the younger man succeeded the older in a position of Deputy Master of Chancery, even if they had trained at different Inns: John of Dorset at Middle Temple (from 1614) and Sir John of London (to be) at Lincoln’s Inn - (from 1638, somewhat later), both pre-Civil war days. For that latter John, the times had apparently been quite good - in both Cromwell’s 1650s, when that ancient Somerset estate became conveniently available – and, subsequently as noted, after the Restoration, post-1660. He was thus a kind of ‘Vicar of Bray’ character. His elder lawyer ‘cousin’, on the other hand, back in Dorset, suffered somewhat for his continued adherence and loyalty to the Royal cause alone, as would his son Winston Churchill in turn, now a contemporary of this beknighted ‘cousin’ - the first Sir John Churchill. But, ultimately, Winston would match him – becoming an MP, a founder of the Royal Society and father of the future Duke of Marlborough – to be given Blenheim Palace ! Sir John, on the other hand, had 4 daughters – who later became an awkward expense to marry off ! He was ‘broke’ by the end.
A clue to the connection between these two branches of the Churchill family (and to those who held the Churchill manor earlier) is provided by a later comment made by our said Winston when he first refers to the forename of his own grandfather – one Jasper Churchill – that is, father of his own father John Churchill, Esq, the Dorset lawyer (who was born, it now appears, about 1592). The latter man’s now revealed father Jasper was thus, in turn, likely born about 1570 - in mid-Elizabethan times. Moreover, Winston also usefully names this Jasper’s own father - as one Mathew Churchill (bn. ca 1545), near the end of Henry 8th’s reign. And Mathew in turn, it seems, was the only a son of one Roger Churchill – likely born himself about 1515-20 or so, as estimated) - quite early in Henry’s reign. This Roger Churchill will long remain an important enigma in our searches – with little or no documentary sources (evidence) confidently attached to his name, identity and history.
--- --- --- --- ---
The suggested connection of these differing Churchill branches appears to arise from information on the paternal parentage of Sir John Churchill, the successful London lawyer, shown separately from our other sources. For Sir John’s father is discovered (confusingly) to be another (but younger) Jasper Churchill (Jnr) - he latterly also ‘of London’. This later-born Jasper Jnr was thus not the son of Mathew Churchill (b. ca 1545), shown above, but was, rather, that elder Jasper’s second son – born after first son John, the Dorset lawyer (to be) , and thus the latter’s younger brother - born about two years later (ca 1694); he was thus Winston’s uncle. The pedigree chart should help clarify the relationships amongst these various early John and Jasper Churchills.p;
We note that the latter John Churchill (the Dorset lawyer of Wooton Granville and, later, nearby Minterne Magna), was described by our more contemporary (20th century) Winston as the one who most improved the fortunes of his branch of the Churchill family at least – having, as mentioned, become a Deputy Registrar in Chancery, as well as being a member of Middle Temple in London himself. He had married quite well – into the aristocratic Winstone family of Gloucestershire – and, as a Cavalier, did equally well for his eldest son Winston in turn - in arranging his marriage - to Elizabeth, daughter of Sir John Drake, of that important west country family. The latter family was, albeit, of a more liberal Parliamentary persuasion who, incidentally, had earlier produced Sir Francis Drake, the famous Elizabethan explorer and of that branch at Musbury and Colyton, Devon - near Ashe House.
While John Churchill, the Dorset lawyer (bn ca 1592) may have effectively lifted himself up by his own bootstraps, possibly including arranging his own marriage with the daughter of a landed family, it is equally likely that both he and his own father Jasper Snr (bn ca 1570) had some vital assistance from yet another law graduate named John Churchill ! (b ca 1568) - descended from yet another (ie third) branch of the family ! This latter John had entered both Oxford and Middle Temple, even earlier, in 1586 – thus making three such John Churchill lawyers in our story in a row – each seemingly of a different branch ! There was obviously talent in the family coupled with some education and increasing financial security – from a rather shaky start, after their earlier travails.
As a successful Esq of the early 1600s, that latter John Churchill may well have had contacts with such as the Winstone family (of distant Gloucester) – as through a fellow law student in London of that family. We shall place his position in the family more clearly below. This John may not have practised as an active lawyer however but would likely put his legal training to good use (as many thus educated then did) when inheriting and managing a family estate with its often litigious implications (as when being claimed by others on dubious grounds).
The younger, middle one of our three John Churchill lawyers – he of Wooton Granville (bn ca 1592) was able subsequently to purchase a little more Dorset property - at Newton Montecito (near Wooton) and at Minterne Magna (just to the south), in which the family appears to have had an earlier interest - thus improving the overall value of their otherwise modest mid-Dorset estate. All this would presumably be inherited by son Winston by 1660, just after his father John died, and the Monarchy had been restored – to Charles II.
But the younger Sir John Churchill – the London lawyer- also did well in this regard - having married Susan Prideaux, daughter of Cromwell’s Attorney General - Sir Edmund Prideaux - of Devon, and later buying that former Churchill manor in Somerset. He had 4 daughters but no son. Marrying them off would prove quite an expense for him in his future retirement years. This type of problem had apparently happened quite often in earlier periods of the main Churchill family descent, as we shall see. A paucity of viable sons but several daughters would soon diminish the worth of the original Churchill estates and their longer term security. [Oddly, and ironically, the son of this John’s younger brother, Jasper, would later be in a position to help him (and others in financial trouble) – to be described later.]
The elder Jasper’s father Mathew (b. ca 1545) and his father in turn - Roger (b. ca 1518) would take us back nearer that uncertain period during the early 1500s - long after the Churchill estate in Somerset had apparently been seized or somehow lost, but much before it had been purchased by the early Jennings - in mid-Tudor times (ca 1550) and/or subsequently lost by them, and (re)-purchased by Sir John Churchill, a century later.
[Note that until the times of the three Lawyers and their issue (ca 1620-50s), our dates for their respective forefathers, and those of said Jasper, Mathew and Roger Churchill, have often had to be estimated on the basis of any available evidence, if often piecemeal and of uncertain validity, via often unreliable Internet sources that are often quoted and re-quoted quite uncritically. They may well be ‘out’ by 15 % or more either way and thus earlier generations can quickly become significantly mis-placed in our temporal analysis (and in its spatial one also). We would hope however to locate more accurate supporting evidence subsequently - to further consolidate our understanding. [Yes – a little more is now at hand; see below, but proper source material is still very reluctant to reveal itself.] Sadly, church records of births and marriages were not registered before 1538 and, even then, often later lost or destroyed – as may have been property and legal documents; And archive searches entail deciphering difficult early English or Latin script that can be small, faded and very time-consuming.]
The basis and means of affording educations for the latter two young lawyers (uncle and nephew) during the Stuart era and Civil War period is obviously a major factor in the family’s rehabilitation and subsequent progress. This usually implies some property holdings (and thus rental income - to pay for that crucial education) which can often be monitored and confirmed by examination of property transfer documents and Wills registered at the time and now held amongst other property litigation documents in the National Archives at Kew (or at more local County record offices). In any case, we may accept that the forebears of our prime subject, John Churchill, the future Duke of Marlborough, descended via the aforementioned line of:
William, Roger, Mathew, Jasper, John and Winston CHURCHILL –
with two other parallel branches apparently having split off a bit earlier from that line’s main progenitor (William Churchill) – to be discussed next, below.
Readers who do not wish to become seduced into the intriguing complexities of the necessary genealogy required to established the validity of that latter statement can quite easily jump directly from here (end of Chapter 3 to the start of Chapter 20 (about 120+ pages hence) - to continue with Marlborough’s career itself. For establishing and clarifying that bridge from the distant past to that post-Marlborough period has been exceedingly challenging, but productive of much useful material in the search for all relevant background Churchill evidence and its associated analysis and significance.
A REVISED EARLY GENEALOGY
Having arrived at uncertain conclusions and with a rather vague conception of the dates and individuals involved, our earlier Winston continued with his family history account by next referring to “the ancestor of the present ‘Churchills of ‘Munston’. ” That is, to those so identified living at that latter village or manor then contemporary with himself. We would assume this would be during the 1650s and ‘60s. ‘Munston’ (never mentioned previously) appeared initially to be a parish (today called ‘Manston’) – as it was located quite near to Winston’s home parish of Wooton Glanville – in central Dorset - and so reasonably close to Somerset and that original Churchill manor there which he had most recently considered - of a century or more before . So, who was that ancestor - of this now later settled family?
That earlier ancestor had seemingly shifted his farmer location - apparently from that earlier Somerset manor towards this later mentioned one - of ‘Munston’ (nearer Wooton in mid-north Dorset) seemingly – at some unknown time in the past He was named (unsurprisingly, says Winston), as yet another ‘John Churchill’. He appeared to be somehow associated with or related to the above mentioned Roger - of equally early birth (they possibly being brothers or cousins, say, and thus born around the early 11500s – as during 1515 to 1520 say). For he had also mentioned Roger’s wife (the mother of Mathew) – as “having been born a Peverell” - an ancient landed family (quite like the Churchills). Such a Peverell daughter would likely be a significant heiress – for one’s elder Churchill son to marry.
Early accounts often describe her as having been married firstly - as Jane Peverell - to one Nicholas Megges and, only secondly, as Jane Megges, widow, to our said Roger Churchill. Both marriages had seemingly transpired, according to Winston, back at that original Churchill manor in Somerset. Jane thus appeared to have become an early widow (of Megges) - and so then held that Somerset property in her own name – as well as other Peverell lands elsewhere. All this would be taking place (apparently) around the time of Henry 7th or early 8th - ca 1500 to 1530, say, before the story then continued until the time Winston described for the establishment of that subsequent manor - at ‘Munston’ - by the early 1600s, say; that is, about that suggested century later.
[The reader may be assisted here by learning that there was in fact a similarly named Manor - but called ‘Muston’ - which a much later John Churchill did indeed purchase – but not until ca 1610-‘15 (not 1530-50). It was located further east or south-east - near the Dorset county town of Dorchester - where that John’s grandfather, an even earlier John Churchill (who was (apparently) Roger’s brother) had resided - from ca 1540-‘60 - ie 125 years earlier ! But neither he nor Roger (who would himself live nearer Dorchester by then) derived, in any immediate sense, from that ancient Churchill manor in north Somerset, or similar. All becoming a little ‘cloudy’.]
The more immediate origins of these more recent progenitors of Winston’s own family and the actual location, much later, of a manor of confused name, were essentially unknown by Winston – whose appreciation of both the locations and timings of these various elements of his own family’s background was clearly quite limited, confused and uncertain. He had grown up in the 1620s-‘30s (partly in London) and, much later (ca 1650s), may have only vague recollections (of 25 years earlier) of hearing something about some other Churchill line being mentioned at odd times - who had once resided in Dorchester and /or somewhere called (something like) ‘Mustone’ or ‘Munston’. In those days, one didn’t have the immediate access to vast information sources, nor the conveniently compressed perspective on history afforded by same that we have today; no newspapers, telephones, maps or radios, never mind an Internet or databases !
After describing that rather later situation regarding the purchase by Sir John Churchill, ‘Master of the Rolls’, of that original Somerset manor of Churchill from the Jennings (1652) - who had held it from about 1552 - Winston bemoans the fact that had the latter family not ‘alienated’ that early manor (and so sell it precipitately through debts), it might conceivably have come eventually to his (Winston’s) own son John – he being of course a quite different and much later John Churchill (the future Duke); this odd possibility could have come about by virtue of John’s eventual marriage (would you believe) to a daughter of that same Jennings’ family, if much later, namely, Sarah Jennings - as will be fully detailed below. This later event would be a complete coincidence however – that marriage having absolutely nothing whatsoever to do with the former Jennings ownership of that much earlier Churchill manor, even indirectly.
--- --- --- --- ---
Winston then continues by describing the next equally confused period of the family’s descent as he understood it. We quote this mostly verbatim just below as it may help if any future re-analysis seems required (as in fact proved to be the case) - to better account for that missing 125 years ! So, he continues:
“All this was very fine”, notes Winston, “ but, when we come to John, ancestor of those present Churchills of ‘Munston’, and to (that John’s seeming brother) Roger Churchill who, by the daughter (Jane) - nee Peverell, relict of Nicholas Megges, had issue Mathew, the father of my grandfather Jasper)…we enter a rather ‘shady phase”…(for)… “Edward Harley (an earlier bibliophile) has rudely asserted that our present John Churchill’s great grandfather (Jasper) was (allegedly) a Blacksmith (!) - who worked for the Megges”. This information , says Winston, was “…from a footnote, quoting an entry in a ‘commonplace diary’ possessed by an earlier Duke of Portland and, certainly, as John’s gt-gt-gt grandfather, Roger, had apparently married a widowed Mrs Megges), this was all rather suspicious, and even disquieting.” Yes, and rather confusingly described also ! It may benefit from a re-reading and a further analysis regarding the timing of so many variables concerning the people and places implied – thus:
Assuming that ‘our present John Churchill’ was indeed Winston’s son - the future Duke (b 1650) - this indicates that after Roger Churchill allegedly married the widow Jane Megges (nee Peverell) - around 1544, say - and soon had by her a son Mathew Churchill (ca 1545-7), who in turn had a son Jasper about 1570, with the latter man allegedly becoming a Blacksmith (for Megges) - around 1586, seemingly. This does seem most odd - in that Megges would have been long dead by then and, secondly, we would assume that a son in a landed family wouldn’t normally have had to pursue such an occupation. But, if both Roger and Mathew died quite young (which, sadly, they both did), Jasper may have been in a rather vulnerable position – more possibly if his mother Jane had re-married yet again (by ca 1565, say) and young Jasper’s welfare was somehow then subordinated to any later issue Jane might have by such a new husband who, in those times, quickly assumed considerable control of (now) their (essentially his)new estate. There was very little sentiment about then. But, the law ?
As Roger apparently did die quite young – around 1552, as we’ve estimated – and Mathew as well, about 1575, at a similar young age, it would appear that the latter’s son in turn, Jasper, may indeed have had to pursue this surprising role – in the short term. But how would such employment be described as ‘working for the Megges’ - if Jane’s first husband (Nicholas Megges) had indeed already died - before either Jasper (or even before his father Mathew) had been born (to her and Roger)? Clearly, there was some mix up in the facts and dates as obtained (or later recalled from his youth) by Winston – including the name and possible location of that somewhat later Churchill manor – seemingly thought by him to be at ‘Munston’ or whatever. [See more later on relevant manors at ‘Muston’ and/or ‘Pulston’ (in the south) – but never at a ‘Munston’ or ‘Manston’ (more to the north/west) – albeit all still in Dorset.]
We thus take particular note of the main focus of concern in analysing the family’s background when Winston writes ”…when we come to John, ancestor of the present Churchills of Munston, and to Roger…etc ” (as above), this ancestor, an earlier John Churchill, would likely be one living in early Tudor times - 1520 to 1540s, say, and so probably the gt-gt-grandfather of those Churchills ‘presently’ then resident there - (at that latter mid-Dorset manor) - a century or more later - ca 1650-60s (as suggested above) - when Winston wrote those words. HE seemed aware of there being such an earlier or ‘separate’ branch of the family – presently then still at such a place - but not very certain about its name or location, nor exactly how that earlier ancestor John Churchill (somehow related to Roger) may have fitted in, nor when and where all this happened. All rather vague and tenuous.
One had assumed, after reading Winston’s early account, that the sale of the Somerset manor (to the Jennings) – possibly at a loss - was partly resolved by Roger Churchill conveniently marrying this now allegedly widowed heiress - Jane Megges (nee Peverell) and so acquiring (or re-acquiring ?) that indebted estate. The new family may then have moved and settled (from that Somerset manor) to this later family-owned manor - at ‘Munston, Dorset (where that earlier John Churchill had seemingly already settled a little previously (beginning the shift from Somerset - so further consolidating a branch of the family allegedly already recently there - ie in mid-north Dorset, say, as seemingly described - being reasonably quite close to Wooton Glanville, where Winston had later lived. Well, this was certainly the general impression gained on first reading (the earlier Winston)’s rather confused account – with its ‘suspicious, shady and disquieting’ implications, as he himself described them - of admitted uncertain validity.
All these developments would have been before the eventual Elizabethan era – from the 1550s-70s, say, and continuing later into the mid-1600s - with this seeming mid-south Dorset branch of the Churchills, having previously held property in both Somerset and Devon before that. Some connection via these ‘Munston Churchills’ to those of nearby Wooton Glanville, seemingly in more central Dorset also , and to the later ‘re-ownership’ of the ancient ‘Churchill’ manor, in Somerset, all seemed (on the face of it) to be a most reasonable, if a little confused, scenario and conclusion – at least to follow up. And yet and yet…
OTHER SOURCES.
Since writing the foregoing, we have acquired further data on the family to help fill in several gaps, inconsistencies and that suspected connection – which now appear separately below (rather than seeking gradually to merge or integrate such new material into Winston’s original but often uncertain conceptions, understanding and structure). There may thus be some over-lap, repetition and necessary revision in our new account - to be given below.
Additionally, we shall have the important benefit of an earlier biography of ‘John Churchill, Duke of Marlborough’, complied from many sources, including the archives at Blenheim (in Oxfordshire), written in 1818, by one William Coxe. This was originally intended to be written about 1740 by one of two respected historians of the day - suggested to Sarah, Duchess of Marlborough in her widowhood - with a grant of £1000 – as desired by her but, for whatever reason, had apparently never materialised.* With the support of a later (3rd ) Duke of Marlborough however (an inheritable title), Coxe ultimately took on this long neglected project himself. His effort included a limited section on the family’s origins which we now incorporate into our present re-analysis and understanding - gained from many other sources as well.
[* It has been subsequently discovered however that such an earlier history had in fact been so produced – by one ‘Thomas Lediard, Esq, FRS’ - dedicated to an even earlier (2nd) ‘Duke of Marlborough’ – Lord Charles Spencer – in 1743. Its contents appear to be suspiciously similar to those of Coxe which would suggest that Lediar’s preceded that version.. We shall now seek to utilise them both without distinction unless something stands out that merits separate identification (as by the insertion of either [Cx] and/or [ Ld]), as appropriate. And, more recently, we have become aware of the source of seemingly much of this same material - from an even earlier source – the Complete Baronage - by George Cockayne of 1727 and, especially, its 1812 extension (the ‘Peerage’), by Collins and Brydges.
We thus usefully begin our genealogy (again) on the bssis of at least 5 new sources– as follows:
THE EARLY CHURCHILL GENEALOGY (2) – ca 1000 to 1500.
In his book on
‘Marlborough, His Life And Times’ (1933), Sir Winston Churchill described how his namesake ancestor, the first Winston Churchill (1620-1688), sought to promote his family’s interests after the Civil War, with the returning monarch Charles II, by better establishing his own family’s Pedigree and Coat of Arms. This would no doubt entail assistance by the College of Arms in London, as well as examination of many old documents held in national and local archives. A family’s possession and right to such Arms was very important for their security and advancement at the time. The Monarch needed trusted families around him – where that trust had built up - over many generations – reflected in their Coats of Arms - which indicated those who were well established, reliable, trustworthy, and loyal – and had been so - over time (generations). < It was thus concluded, as touched on above, that the Churchill Arms implied descent from an a very ancient family - of one ‘Otho de Leon’ – which Leon was a semi-independent region immediately to the south-west of Normandy, in France. (They may have derived even earlier from the Poitou region further south [Cx].) [Also noted in Ld] Both Leon and Normandy were known to assist each other in difficult times, before and after the year 1000 and, unsurprisingly, this included providing men to aid William the Conqueror, in his invasion of England in 1066 – no doubt with promises of land and property if successful. William’s army thus consisted of about 20 or so Chief Barons, each of whom would expect to gain and hold (under William and ‘the Crown’), a major Barony or Honour of territory - each containing about 50 or more often (purposely) widely-scattered Manors (such as the Bigods, Malets, Peverells and Varrens). Some of these could then be granted in turn by such Barons to their respective senior Knights and their ‘Companions’ who fought with them – so divided up that each received (‘to hold’ of their Baron) one or more ‘knight’s fees’ of land – each containing one or more Manor(s) of, say, 400+ acres, and a good house. In time, these would often be inherited or effectively ‘sold’ - in ¼ or ½ ‘fee’ portions. [‘Fee’ or ‘Feu’ – from ‘Feudal’ – as part of that well established and hierarchical socio-economic/property system of ca 800 to 1500+ - throughout Europe.]Indeed, that first ‘Churchill’ was said to have received initial grants or rights (typically under a more powerful Norman Baron, or his immediate ‘Companion) to many smaller Manor Lordships – especially in Somerset, and rather fewer in Devon, Dorset, Worcestershire, Oxford , and even (more northerly) Shropshire [Cx]. [I have also noted one reference only of an early Churchill manor in Hampshire.] Amongst these, Coxe singles out (for whatever reason, but see later) a very small manor called Corton, in the parish of Portisham, near the south coast – just below Dorchester, Dorset. [Ld describes this as ‘Corfstone’, I believe.] Various sales, tradings and transfers of such early properties then transpired between many such ‘landed’ families in the period 1100-1400+. [Note – we have now confirmed the early Churchill ownership of Corton, Dorset – as being the case from as early as 1086, and possibly even before 1066. But, more impressively, was their ownership of over 80 (!) manors in Somerset, as of 1086 or earlier. This would make the first Churchill, if not a Baron, then at least an exceedingly important ‘Tenant-in-Chief’ - as being ‘Lord’ of so many Manors in one county (Somerset) most unusual and probably ‘worrying’ for subsequent Monarchs. [Yes; see below). Fir it could conceivably provide a power base for any rebellious competitor.
[The following is from the ‘British History’s account on Somerset - as per both the main Domesday Book (called the Exchequer Domesday - to differentiate it from that called the ‘Exeter Domesday’ (which sometimes included more detail on many west country Manors) :
“There was no other Lordship belonging to the church in Somerset comparable to Taunton in importance. That great fiefdom was headed by the Bishop of Coutances, and also fills some five and a half columns of Domesday Book for Somerset. This fief, however, like that of the Bishop of Bayeux (mostly in France) —which was represented in Somerset by one Manor only—was akin to the ‘lay baronies’ and so, on the Bishop’s death, was ‘dealt with’ (ie re- distributed) in like manner. It did not therefore descend or transfer as a whole (as to a relative) and so makes it difficult to trace its later devolution and, therefore, the ownership identity of its many Manors as so first recorded in 1086. Of the true church lands in the county, the most important were those of the Bishop of Bath and Wells, and of the Abbeys of Bath, Glastonbury, Muchelney and Athelney. In the early days of the Conqueror's reign the See of Wells had recovered the manor of Banwell, which had been wrested from it by Harold, but there are signs in Domesday that the imposition of knight-service on lands of the Church (ie by Laymen rather than Churchmen), was already making itself felt in the frequent mention of knights (milites) as their Arms became increasingly quartered [and boarded] in respect to the Bishop's many former manors.
“But the famous abbey of Glastonbury was the chief sufferer in Somerset; its chroniclers' complained of the loss of its lands by their gradual distribution among the Norman knights are confirmed by the Domesday Survey. Portions of its thegn lands (of the former Anglo-Saxons) were annexed to that fief of the Bishop of Coutances, but its chief loss was caused by the imposition onto that Abbey of a quota of forty knights. To supply this large contingent, knights had to be enfeoffed, which involved the practical alienation of many manor thus transferred to them (and to other influential Boron-like Normans). Tillhuus, the Domesday Survey (1086) shows a very large number of these in the hands of Roger de Courcelles, initially, but about 30 or more years later his successors [mostly not his own descendants] – found they were either taken back by the Crown, given to some more trusted Barons or simply sold on when the Royal finances were low.] Muchelney was only called upon to provide one knight and Athelney escaped free.” [We also find the following]:
“With the church lands, as with those held by the King, Domesday reveals that there was a lack of any systematic rules for allocating same to the invading forces. Thus, under the fief of Roger 'de Corcelle' we read that his at Puckington had formerly been held 'of St. Peter's (once thought to be Muchelney Abbey) . Yet under Muchelney's prior fiefdom we cannot trace Puckington or find that Abbey making any claim to this Manor. But, with the help of the Exeter Survey, we discover that Domesday only accounts for 11 5/8; Hides of desmesne, 5 hides in the hands of the villeins, and 2 hides of encroachment. There remains, therefore, to be accounted for 1 3/8 hide portion , which would more than cover this new holding of Roger. The fact that such encroachments are sometimes recorded under the religious houses affected, and sometimes not, makes it extremely difficult to trace them out.” [And again]:
“A curious feature also noted n in the major [Exchequer] Domesday Book’s coverage for Somerset [in contrast to that of the Exeter Domesday) is the appearance of a Maltese Cross in drawn in the margin of the text, against the entries of certain Manors. We find it against the Count of Mortain's manors of Crowcombe and Heal, of which he had effectively robbed St. Swithun (of Winchester) , as of Tintinhull and Kingstone Manors - of which he had also deprived Glastonbury. It calls our attention also to the fact that Roger de Corcelles was holding land at Long Sutton which two English thegns had previously held ‘of Athelney Abbey’; ie - 'et non poterant ab ea separari'; it also stamps Roger Arundel as the wrongful holder of Ash Priors, stolen from the Bishop of Wells; and it stands against the record of Glastonbury's right to Brompton Ralph and Clatworthy, two manors which William de Mohun had contrived to annex to his own fief.” [It’s hard to believe, but descendants of the Courcelle, Mortain and Mohun families (by then as Churchill, Martin and Moon) were still gaining manors suspiciously when the Monasteries were being dissolved by Henry VIII ca 1540s; see much later.]
“But it does not distinguish all the losses which had been inflicted on the Church. In its place, however, an accusing finger points to Stratton-on-the-Fosse and Middlecote, of which Glastonbury had also been robbed by the grasping Bishop of Coutances. Glastonbury and Athelney, which had suffered most at the hands of the newcomers [from France] , group together, at the end of their fiefs, some of their chief losses, from which we learn that Roger de Corcelle had been preceded by his father [Wandrill de Corcelle] , who had obtained Limington by giving in exchange five hides which he held of Glastonbury, with no power to separate them therefrom. To Athelney's loss of Long Sutton we are indebted for one of those double entries, which sometimes prove so instructive:” [Here - a long Latin quotation.]
We insert instead a quote regarding the chief culprit in these regards:
“Of the Lay (ie non-Church) tenants, the ‘ Count Robert de Mortain, half-brother to the Conqueror (as was Odo, made Archbishop of Canterbury), was by far the most important; it was reckoned that the assessment of his Manors was over 342 hides and their annual value at £346 6s. 4d. The figures for the fief of the Bishop of Coutances are slightly in excess of both these, but the Count could claim, like the Bishop, that he held nearly a tenth of the county, whether from the standpoint of assessment, or from that of annual value. As Tenant-in-Chief in twenty counties, the Count can hardly be said to be associated especially with any one, unless it was that of Cornwall, in which he practically reigned supreme; for whether he was actually its Earl or not, he was virtually the only’ lay Tenant-in-Chief’ within its borders.
With Somerset, however, he also had a connection of a special kind, for it was there that he raised his castle of 'Montacute,' which became, on the breaking up of his fief, the head of a great 'Honour' [a group of very many Manors] comprising his broad estates in the counties of Somerset and Dorset. Robert de Mortain’s share of the spoils of England was greater than that of any other single man. Manor upon manor among the dashing streams of Devonshire, the hills of Somerset and much of Dorset came to him including by an exchange with an ecclesiastical body, the possession of which, like the possession of Pevensey, seemed to mark him out as the very embodiment of the overthrow of England. The Count further improved his home estate by obtaining Tintinhull, close to Montacute, from Glastonbury Abbey, to which he gave 'in exchange' Camerton, south-west of Bath, a manor of not half its value.”
“Next in importance to the fief of the Count of Mortain were those of Roger de Corcelle. [Others of near importance were Roger Arundel and William de Mohun.] The holdings of the first of these (Roger de Courcelle) , covered more than five columns of DomesdayBook (!). They were held largely as ‘Tenant-in-Chief’ or ‘ ‘Under-tenant’ in the one county, such that ' there were not, 'six Hundreds [Administration areas each of many parishes] in Somerset of any capacity, in which this ubiquitous Feudalist had not some interest.' The persistent endeavour to make him the founder of the house of Churchill (see ref. 146) is not proven.” [However, the author of this opinion in his ‘Introduction on Somerset’, does add that while the name appears at Domesday as 'Corcelle', 'Curcelle', 'Corcelles, 'Churcelle, etc, he notes that it is still found regularly enough in the next century (1100s) and that he has suggested ( ref.147) that it does likely “ derive from ‘Courseulles’ in the county of 'Calvados,' on the Normandy coast.”
We note that the author does nothing to refute the gradual evolution of the latter name specifically toward ‘Churchill’ - in the many locations where the name Courcelles, etc was consistently found initially (as via Domesday) and altered gradually in many documents thereafter. If the eventual name Churchill (or similar) came from elsewhere, where is the evidence ? Moreover, what became of those many instances of Courcelle, etc otherwise ? In any case, we now paraphrase the following text - to retain some semblance of neutrality in this matter]:
“Roger de Courcelle is remarkable not only for the number of his Somerset tenures he held as Tenant-in-Chief , but also for that of the Manors he held as an ‘Under-tenant’, especially if, as asserted, he was sometimes also shown as Roger 'Whiten/Whiting' who often also held ‘of the Bishop of Coutances’. The devolution of Roger’s many estates remains, unfortunately, subject to doubt where this has been investigated. (ref 148). Here one can say no more than that “ the Baronial Malets often succeeded him, as at Curry (Mallet), and in the bulk of his ‘Barony’ and his many ‘tenancies”, but apparently under a fresh grant after some (unexplained) forfeiture of his [Roger’s] fiefdom , rather than by inheritance and descent.”
[Which fresh grant and forfeiture details however seems to have remained mysteriously and purposely lost or unrecorded !]
However, the Churchill-held Manors gradually became eroded in any case through the failure to produce sufficient male heirs) and the resultant continuous sub-dividing of their remaining manors in order to promote marriages for their many more viable daughters - ca 1250-1450 [Cx] to sons of other contemporary middle-ranking families (see references to same below). The eldest male lines (could otherwise rely on male primogeniture to inherit most of any existing estate intact but their more significant properties apparently became increasingly tenuous as a means of providing future financial security and status for such later eldest Churchill sons – ie by the 1500s. The same applied to the Peverells and to the family called ‘de Mohun (later Moon), ‘de Brionne’ (later Brian) and de Mortain (later Martyn/Martin}, the latter from that extraordinary power base described above.
Meanwhile, to review, Winston’s and/or Coxe’s findings (jointly) suggested that Otho (possibly appearing also as ‘Gitto or ‘Guido’ (or vice versa) through uncertain transcribing) [as by Ld] had two sons – “ Richard (described later as ‘de Leon, Lord of Motalban’ (b ca 1012), who apparently continued his line back in Leon) and Wandrill - ‘Lord of Courcelle’ (b ca 1015, as estimated) - whose youngest son came to England with the Conqueror in 1066.” While Winston doesn’t name this key first ancestor of his own English line – ie ’Someone’ de Courcelle’, say, one finds him named elsewhere [Ld] - as a ‘Roger de Courcelles’ (b ca 1045), the son of Wandrill de Courcelle and wife Isaabelle de Toya’ - who likely married about 1040, we estimate. [Note: one account reverses this ‘father –son’ order.] This Roger, aged about 21 at the invasion in 106 seemingly, would still be just 40 or so at the time of the Doomsday survey - often identifiable as the ‘Roger de Courceulles’ who held so much property in 1086 in that name - in Somerset – and his descendents later as ‘de Churchille, etc just as ‘de Brionne’ became ‘de Brian’, or Bryan’, ‘de Mortain’ became ‘Martin’ and ‘de Bartelot’ became ‘Bartlett’, etc. [The latter will display a most significant role by the time of Henry VIII.]
[Interestingly, we had earlier come upon a reference to the view that Wandrill had indeed come from that small port on the Normandy coast conveniently called ‘Couricellum’, allegedly founded in the late 900s by the Vikings, and known to trade with southern England (such as Brixham, in Devon, or Weymouth, in Dorset, for example) before 1066 and that Wandrill or his son Roger de Courcells likely already had some ‘small fiefdoms’ near there, as a consequence. One does wonder if Corton in Portisham, Dorset – very near the south coast (just below Dorchester) – may have been one such; Corfe Castle was nearby and I’ve seen other Manors elsewhere spelt as ‘Cortune’/Corftone’) sometimes transcribed as such as ‘Cortone’, ‘Corfeton’ or ‘Corsetone’ – possibly with the letters ‘t’, ‘s’ and ‘f’ being confused in early transcriptions). Many Manor names often evolved by virtue of uncertain spellings and pronunciations over the centuries.
[And now we have found via Doomesday that Corton in Dorset was indeed owned by ‘Roger de Courceulles’ in 1086 or earlier, and that Domeday source (which gave the Normandy origins for dozens of other major players in 1066) clearly shows Roger ‘s line had indeed itself derived from just such a Norman location. His entry read:
“ de Courceulles, Roger – of ‘Courseulles-sur-Mer’, Calvados, Normandy”
He now held large holdings in Somerset, and some in Dorset and Wiltshire.” (actually only one each in those latter two); Somerset was by far his major county – at least initially; some change in Monarchs in the mid-mid- 1100s seems to have required rewarding new allies and reducing others. Roger may have died relatively young and his son(s) were not in a position to defend such widespread holding from such as the Malet and Poyntz families...]
We see that Wandrill’s son Roger is shown (elsewhere) as marrying one Gertrude de Torbay, daughter of a Guy de Torbay, in about 1075 – ie after settling in England. We must note that the ports of Brixham and Dartmouth are situated on Torbay – a large bay just off south Devon! This could account for the Churchills holding some of their earliest property - in south Devon (just a few miles north-east of the important County town of Exeter) from about that time, as well as some in Worcestershire, Wiltshire and Oxfordshire (where other Courichelles, Churchilles, etc were apparently also settled) - through later marriages or royal gifts - by the 1100s-1200s. [Note that the account of that effective census/survey of 1086 (Doomsday Book) lists the 28 inhabitants of Curcelle (Churchill) in Devon as including someone there named simply ‘Roger’ who would typically have or need no other surname that early than simply being ‘of that place’ being considered.
‘Roger’ was a Norman name (not Anglo-Saxon – as Alfric or Wolftuna, etc) and so would imply the one who held such a Manor there - as ‘Roger’….. ‘de Curecelle’ (or similar); he was possibly already settled in mid-Devon by 1086, or before. [The location of that early Courcelle (Churchill ) family in Devon may have been near Totnes or Torbay (eg at Marldon ?) (and, only later, in BroadClyst and then in Rockbeare,- 5 miles north-east of Exeter, as discussed later). While holding much property in Somerset, he or his eldest sons in turn, would probably not live there themselves but have a local Yeoman collect rents as required – at least until the ownership of those manors began to be transferred or re-assigned from Roger and family to others. [See later re the Malet family in particular; whoever held or controlled the larger Abbeys (as Glastonbury) seem to have determined who ended up with various nearby Manors that had previously been solely under such Religious House’s control; as eg ‘Shepton Malet’ – as it was later known.]
Winston then shows the next certain member of his family as “ John de Curichelle” (born, we estimate, about 1090), apparently being Roger’s eldest surviving son and described later as ‘Lord of Courcelle’ (but which one?); This John’s son, in turn, says Winston, was ‘Sir Bartholomew de Cherichille’ (or later ‘de Churichelle’) - “ a man of great note in the tyme of King Stephen.” [both Cx and Ld a] - ie ca 1140-50. The fact that John was a son of Roger is not shown by Winston, nor this John’s marriage to a Joan de Kilrington, by about 1110-20 (as estimated), as noted elsewhere. [As was also a younger ‘Wandrille de Courecelles’, a likely namesake of Roger’s father Wandrill de Courcelles.] There appeared initially to be no manor or village named Kilrington, (although there was one called Kilmington a little further south-east). However, we later noted that there was at least a family named ‘de Kilrington’ settled early in the large Hundred of ‘Broadclyst’, just 6 miles north-east of Exeter, the capitol town of Devon - another port not far from Totnes and Torbay. The ‘de’ prefix implies that they must have been the principal family of such a place, so named, locally. In any case, Broadclyst and, later, neighbouring Rockbeare, immediately to its south, will both prove most relevant in respect of locating this earlier (pre-1500s) Churchill family in Devon (see below).
Bartholomew is said [Cx and Ld] to have married Agnes FitzRalph, daughter of a Ralph FitzRalph, a Lord of Tiverton (later the home of the Courtenay’s, Earls of Devon) – which is about 10 miles north of Exeter (and hence significantly near Broadclyst - about mid-way between Exeter and that apparently late manor of ‘Churchill’ - in north Somerset). We estimate that Bartholomew was born about 1110-15 and would marry Agnes FitzRalph ca 1135. [But, see Collins, later]. He appears to have been knighted by Stephen around 1145-50 - for his bravery in protecting him from the forces of his cousin the Empress Matilda who was claiming the throne for some years ca 1140’s-50’s. Bartholomew died by 1152 when defending Stephen’s Castle at Bristol, along with one of the FitzRalphs, possibly a brother-in-law – where both may have resided for a time with their families. Significantly, Bristol was not far from that Somerset Manor of Churchill just along the north coast and from where Bartholomew was latterly (?recently) said to be ‘of’. Its name would have been established only after Bartholomew settled there – probably around the e 1140s (when he and Agnes would be having any issue) – and hence why it was not included in the Doomsday survey in 1086 – ie as yet another Domesday Manor called ‘Courcelle’. [Note that where that early manor of Churchill was located, had previously been the manor of Benwell which had had some prior ownership changes involving both King Harold (pre-1066) and later, King William and others.]
Thus, from other sources (as Ld) we find that Bartholomew’s eldest surviving son was (apparently) the oddly named ‘Pagan de Churchille’- born about 1145 (as estimated) to Bartholomew and wife Agnes (FitzRalph). We know nothing for certain about where he and any siblings were born or resided however; but south Devon near Totnes and /or (as Broadclyst and/or Rockbeare) begin to seem probable. (Note - I have come across sons of other landed families at this period with this unlikely first (given) name - of ‘Pagan’).
At Bartholomew’s death, he was Master of Stephen’s Castle in Bristol (possibly in conjunction with Ralph FitzRalph) - where they likely both died defending it. Were his family already residing with him there, or were they with Agnes’ parents - the FitzRalphs - elsewhere (as in or near Tiverton, Devon a little further south (associated with the FitzRalphs) and, significantly, quite near Broadclyst). In any case, where was Pagan living later - when he in turn married – by about 1180, say - apparently to an Agatha de Brus (c1165-1230); recall a fellow land-holder in Totnes - William de Brus! Both the FitzRalph and the de Brus surnames suggest Norman or propertied status in this early post-Conquest society. Some residential property consistent with that must have been extant for the next generation or so, but we have no direct clues where this may have been; was it near the manor of Willdyarde (later ‘Churchill’, in the Broadclyst area of in mid-south Devon (or some prior association with the more southerly Totnes-Torbay area) ? The latter are beginning to look increasingly promising and relevant.
[It turns out that the other Manor of this name of Courcelle (later Churchill was being (or had already been ?) created about this same time - in more southerly Broadclyst (where Bartholomew’s mother Joan de Kilrington father most likely held a Manor). Indeed, she and her husband John de Courichelle (and/or any other of their children) may still have lived into the mid- to late-1100s. And the Tiverton-based chief Overlord of the area – apparently a Baron FitzRalph, is said to have controlled over 30 manors thereabouts - quite possibly therefore including some in that nearby Broadclyst and, just to the north, Bradninich areas. [A family who were later setttled in that latter parish (the Sainthills) would effectively 'shadow' the Churchills later in Rockbeare - as described in Cnapter 5 below.]  
Roger de Courcelles would likely be of his (FitzRalph's) retinue by 1086. [Yes, indeed; for we have just noticed an entry via the National Archives site for the place name Churchill in England (with the time period filter set for 1000 to 1099). The Doomsday Book (for 1086) thus shows there were Manors called such as Curcelle or similar - namely, in Oxfordshire, Worcestershire (where there were two) and in Devon (all eventually becoming ‘Churchill’ in time). As noted, there was no reference yet to the manor of Churchill - in Somerset, however; it was likely established only later, around 1145 or so.
But, promisingly, we find that the forename Roger occurs as an inhabitant and/or property holder in both the Devon and the Worcester Manors of that name (Curcelle or similar) ). Most of the inhabitants at that time were still native Anglo-Saxons with names that were only qualified later by their occupation. Where a forename occurs on its own, however, and is clearly of Norman French extraction, it generally implies they would be of that manor’s principal family (not their feudal ‘staff’) and only known beyond the Manor (and its localised Doomsday context) by their fuller name – as Roger ‘de Courcelle’ or, possibly his brothers, ‘Robert de Curcelle’, ‘John de Curcelle’, or whatever. Such titles (or full names) would often be unnecessary or redundant for the Doomsday survey and its local inhabitants themselves. And while everyone living there would also be ‘of there’, they would not normally be accorded that fuller name - that early and local; by far, most people had a single name and need not be known otherwise, other than as ‘the woodsman’ or ‘the Stockman’, etc
‘Roger’ was thus listed (as such) in the other properties he also held - as apparently granted him by the King or other of the chief Barons - between about 1070 and 1080, say, albeit residing mainly in just one of them - elsewhere. It would appear that the manor of Churchill in Somerset came into the family (possibly as a gift to Bartholomew by Stephen or the Fitz Ralphs) rather later, as noted. Many references have been noted for it in later Archive records, but none before the 1200s. One is increasingly inclined to believe that the earliest main Churchill manor was in fact that in south Devon (possibly in Broadclyst). How that timing compares with those in Oxford and Worcester (and possibly that ‘one-off’ near Corton in south-east Dorset, or nearby in Hampshire), I remain unaware.
--- --- --- --- ---
But, in any case, the situation for the Churchills from the 1150s to the early 1300s seemed somewhat confused; at some uncertain point, the immense range of properties held by Roger de Courcelles in Somerset - at the time of the Domesday survey (1086) and shortly thereafter (to ca 1150s), often becomes inexplicably associated later with the family of Malet instead. We shall next, therefore, attempt to trace the ownership of many of those 80 or more Somerset Manors known to have been held originally by ‘Roger de Courcelles’ (or similar), as per the Domeday coverage as of 1086 (listed by county), but later shown not to have remained with them (as often shown on the ‘British History Online’ site) from some uncertain date thereafter (eg by say 1130 or so). We have noted in passing that one of these entries (name misplaced) gave a rather brief explanation for its changed ownership – with no clear date shown. We shall thus try to discover whether there might be at least one or two other such entries (out of over 80 (!) that actually elaborates more revealingly on that scant detail. We cover just some of these in alphabetic order :
(1) Aisholt – “In 1086, the Lands of Roger de Courcelles included Aisholt (previously Holt) and Holcombe. Alweard held both before 1066 and later held Holcombe of (from) said Roger in 1086 when Roger’s tenant at Holt was one Robert. The two estates seem to have been combined – as the Manor of Aisholt – probably as a Fee of William de Curci’s Barony in 1166.” [Note: No mention made of exactly when and why Roger’s ownership ceased.]
(2) Aller – “The Manor of Aller was held by Ulward in 1066 but by 1086 it had passed to Ralph de Limesy and thence descended with the Barony of Cavendish in Suffolk”. [No mention of Roger de C. having ever held this Manor, although it was listed as such in the Domeday survey.]
(3) Ashcott – “Held previously by a grant of same to GlastonburyAbbey ( in 729 !) and, in 1066, held for them by two Saxon Thegns, and then by Walter of Douai in 1086. Glastonbury Abbey also had another Manor at Ashcott held by Almar in 1066 and by Roger de Courcelles in 1086. It probably descended, like Curi Malet, through the Malet family [no dates] to William de Forz, a son of Mabel nee Malet and thence through the Beauchamp family. Again, no further reference to when or why Roger’s former ownership thus ceased. We note that the latter descent – through the Malet, de Forz and Beauchamp line, was often shown thus.
(4) Ashington Vitalis – “ Ashington Manor was in the south of Somerset (near that at Mudford Soke – both of which became known by the associated name of their sub-tenant (Vitalis) who held them both before 1066 - of their former Tenant-in-Chief – being Godwineson in the first case and Toki….. in the other. Vitalis then remained sub-tenent of both after 1086 - when the Tenant-in-Chief (now for both) had become Roger de Courcelles.” [Oddly, this same situation applied at the only Manor known to have been held by Roger in Dorset, after 1066 – at Corton – where Vitalis had also been sub-tenant – initially of two Saxon thegns – and then of said Roger by 1086. Might Roger or his father have traded with such thegns along the south coast (or with Vitalis himself) before 1066. ? There was also a Hugh de Courcelles active around 1120+.]
[Note: We first noted that the terms Sub-tenant, Chief Tenant and Lord – of any Manor – were sometimes used ambiguously – as in both the foregoing entry and in the next below. We shall try to learn what is the significance of each term – in different contexts.]
(5) Ashway – “ “In 1066, the Lord in this Manor was Aelfric; in 1086, Hugh was Lord. The Tenant-in-Chief in 1086, however, was Roger de Courcelles.” The Heading for this entry was shown as ‘Lands of Roger de Courcelles’. In another Domeday site, it showed that “in 1086, Hugh held this Manor from Roger de Courseulles”. (which Hugh – clearly a Norman – is unknown.)
(6) Barrington – According to the ‘DoomesdayBook’ site, “this Manor was held in 1086 by Roger de Courceulles”. The British History site, however, makes no reference to him as owner, noting only “ that at 1066, it belonged to the Crown and while it was not expressly mentioned in1086, it was almost certainly included in the associated Royal Manor of South Petherton (in that Hundred) [and that it thus] descended, as did that Manor, in the Daubeny family until 1483.” [No explanation was proffered as to what happened to it between 1086 and, say, ca 1200 to 1300.]
(7) Barton St David – The DomesdayBook site notes that in 1086, “Norman held this Manor from Roger de Courceilles.” British History notes that “Barton was probably a single estate including at least part of Keinton Mandeville but had been divided in two by 1066 and the Keinton lands separated from it by 1086. In 1066 the larger Barton holding was held by Edwulf but in 1086 Edmund FitzPain held it ‘of the King’. The smaller holding was held by Alstan in 1066 but was held by Norman under Roger de Courcelles by 1086 (as per the Victorian History of Somerset).”The subsequent descent of that smaller Barton St David holding [held by Roger] is obscure and the pattern of subsequent freeholds in the parish difficult to unravel.” [Again!]
In 1086, “Ansketil also held of Roger de Courcelles a nearby manor of Dudesham, which had been held by three English Thegns in 1066. William of Eston may have been the Lord and was probably followed by his son Robert and grandson, also Robert. No further trace of the estate has been found until 1474”.
(10) Broford – “This small Manor is near Shepton Mallet and in 1066 was owned by Glastonbury Abbey.” In 1086, it was held by William - from Roger de Courcelles. [And then?]
(14) Chilton Trinity – to include Idstock, was held in 1066 by Wulfa and in 1086 by Roger de Courcelles. Roger's tenant was probably John the Usher, since by the earlier 1200s, the estate was held by Helen of Wigborough, John's successor in his other Somerset holdings. By 1284, William of Wigborough was said to hold the vill (village) of Idstock of the king in chief, but in 1312 he was returned as holding the demesne lordship for 1/20 knight's fee of Nicholas Poyntz, a successor to a Robert de Courcelles in neighbouring estates. [That demesne lordship had apparently lapsed by 1408, when Idstock was said then to be held of the Countess of Kent as part of the widely scattered hidings of the former Holland family. We shall find that the Poyntz family re-enters our story around 1480, near the crux of the Wars of the Roses.]
(18) Compton Dundon - “Five hides at Compton were given to the Abbot of Glastonbury in 762 by King Cynewulf and were restored in 922 by Edward the Elder. They may be the five hides held by two monks in 1066 and then by Roger de Courcelles in 1086 which were recorded as part of the Abbey's estate at Walton. Five hides at Dundon, said to have been given to Glastonbury by Edgar in the mid-10th century, were held of the Abbey by Algar in 1066 and by Roger de Courcelles in 1086”. [The local Abbey in most cases was Glastonbury.]
“The Courcelles’ holdings in 1086 passed, possibly before the death of Henry I (1135) , to Robert Malet and, by 1166, Compton and Dundon were assumed to have formed part of the fees [now] held by William Malet and known later as the Barony of Curry (Curi or Cori) Mallet. They were part of the estate of the second William Malet II, on whose death ca 1216 they passed with one half of the Barony to his daughter Mabel. In 1255 William de Forz, son of Hugh, did homage to the Abbot of Glastonbury for the manor of Dundon, to which were attached ten fees (!) - formerly belonging to William Malet III, who died in 1259, leaving only four under-aged daughters”.
[Note: Henry I was King from 1100 to his death in 1135. He was the fourth son of William the Conqueror. On William's death in 1087, Henry's elder brothers Princes Robert and William Rufus inherited Normandy and England, respectively, but young Henry was left landless. He purchased the County of Cotentin in western Normandy from his brother Robert, but the others deposed him in 1091. Henry then gradually rebuilt his own power base in the Cotentin and tallied himself with William Rufus against Robert. Henry was present when William Rufus died in a hunting accident in 1100, and so swiftly seized the English throne, promising at his Coronation to correct many of William's less popular policies. He married Matilda of Scotland and they had two surviving children, William and Matilda (later an Empress). Robert, who invaded in 1101, disputed Henry's control of England but this military campaign ended in a negotiated settlement that confirmed Henry 1st as King. The peace was short-lived, however, and Henry invaded Normandy in 1105 and 1106, finally defeating Robert and kept him imprisoned for the rest of his life.Considered by contemporaries to be a harsh but effective ruler, Henry I skilfully manipulated the Barons in England and Normandy [possibly including Roger de Courceulles ?]. In England, he drew on the existing system of justice, local government and taxation, but also strengthened it with additional institutions, including the royal Exchequer and itinerant Justices. Many of the officials who ran Henry's system were the new men" of more obscure backgrounds (rather than from the older ca 1086 families of higer status), and they rose through the ranks as the new Administration [As Malets and Poyntz?] Henry encouraged ecclesiastical reform, but became embroiled in a serious dispute in 1101 with the Archbishop of Canterbury which was resolved through a compromise solution in 1105. He supported the Cluniac order and played a major role in the selection of the new senior clergy in England. [Could this explain his possible annoyance that so much property in Somerset formerly held by Glastonbury abbey had gone maunly to Roger ‘de Churchill’ (for a time)?
Henry's son William drowned in the White Ship disaster of 1120, throwing the royal succession into doubt. Henry took a second wife, in the hope of having another son, but their marriage was childless. In response to this, he declared his daughter Matilda his heir and married her to Geoffery d’ Anjou. But, the relationship between Henry and the couple soon became strained, and fighting broke out in France along the border with Anjou. Henry died on 1 December 1135 after a week of illness. Despite his plans for Matilda, the King was eventually succeeded by his nephew Stephen of Blois - as King Stephen. Matilda’s supporters fought on and off with Stephen through the 1140s and ‘50s – at the time of Barttholomew de Churchill who supported Stephen..]
(19) Curry Malet – “The second half of the manor of Moorlinch (see also Shapwick) was acknowledged in 1339-40 and was in 1303 regarded as one of the ten fees then held of the Abbot of Glastonbury by the heirs of William de Vivonia or de Forz (d. 1259), fees elsewhere described as at Polden and formerly held by William Malet whose Barony of Curi or Cory Mallet (including Polden) ‘derived’ from the 11th-century holdings of Roger de Courcelles. [No explanation or analysis as given for that earlier ‘derivation’ (nor for a comparable ‘passed to’.] The Forz share of that Barony was subsequently known as Dundon super Polden”.
[King Stephen (ca 1094- 1154), became King of England from December 1135 until his death in Oct 1154. As noted, his reign was marked by the mini civil war with his cousin and rival,
The early years of Stephen's reign were largely successful, despite a series of attacks on his possessions in England. In 1138, the Empress's half-brother Robert of Gloucester rebelled against Stephen, threatening civil war. Together with his close advisor, aleran de Beaumont, Stephen took firm steps to defend his rule, including arresting a powerful family of Bishops. When the Empress and Robert invaded in 1139, Stephen was unable to crush the revolt rapidly, and it took hold in the south-west of England. Captured at the battle of Lincoln in 1141, he was abandoned by many of his followers. He was freed only after his wife and one of his military commanders, captured Robert at the Rout of Winchester, but the war dragged on for many years.
Stephen became increasingly concerned with ensuring that his son would inherit his throne and found himself in a sequence of increasingly bitter arguments with his senior clergy. In 1153, the Empress's son, Henry, invaded England and built an alliance of powerful regional Barons to support his claim for the throne. . [Bartholomew had fought for Stephen ca 145-52 and was rewarded with his Manor at ‘Churchill’ (near Bristol) around this same time.] Later that year Stephen and Henry agreed to the Treaty of Winchester, in which Stephen recognised Henry as his heir in exchange for peace, passing over William, Stephen's second son. Stephen died the following year. Henry II, would thus at least ultimately succeed Stephen - in 154 - as the first of the Angevin kings. We now continue with the ownership of the early Somerset Manors :
(20) Croscombe – No entries found. It was likely another manor ‘formerly ‘of Glastonbury’.
(21) Currypool – No Brit Hist entry. A Domesday site shows Roger de C as Lord and Tenant in Chief in 1086 (under the heading ‘Lands of Roger de C.) It was in north-east Somerset with 340 Sheep !
(22) Doulting – (see Butleigh – part of Glastonbury Abbey held for a time by Roger de C and later (unexplained) by the Malets. Possibly near Shepton Mallet (See next)
(23) – Shepton (Mallet) - (See Domesday Text for Somerset; shown initially to be of the ‘Land of Roger de Courceulles’, and previously of the local Abbey (Glastonbury), but both ‘later ‘of the Malets’. [See again relevant Footnote above] The basis of that ‘exchange’ still needs clarification. Henry 1st was a ‘new broom’, apparently.
[Note: we have now reviewed about 20 of these early manors but found consistently that the detailed circumstances of these transfers, sales or re-allocations seem to have been essentially unrecorded - in contrast to thousands for which such detail is typically available. We have now read the view on this in the British History account on Somerset; Roger’s holdings were not dispersed by later inheritance or marriages but by some re-grant of same to another Baron or equivalent and the Forfeiture of his former rights; this was not that uncommon – as when a new King appeared on the scene – needing to reward new trusted allies.]
On the Malets
The Malets clearly replaced the early Churchills hold on their Somerset power base, seemingly in conjunction with the dictates of later Monarchs; trust was at a premium then. But, as will become apparent, the Malets too were to have their problems. According to Dugdale’s Baronage (1675) which pre-dates Cockayne’s, the first relevant William Malet (I) was another Norman who accompanied William the Conqueror in 1066 at Hastings. He had in fact supervised the Burial of the deposed and slain King Harold that year and, by 1069, had become Sheriff of Yorkshire - with 32 ‘Lordships’ in that county. He also oversaw the eventual defeat of an attempted invasion by the King of Denmark at the mouth of the Humber, and in York itself (ca 1090s?)
His son, Robert Malet, had received the Honour of Eye, in Suffolk, from King William I which would have entailed an even larger number of Manors. By 1086 he would hold those (32) in Yorkshire, 221 in Suffolk (where he endowed a Benedictine Abbey), and 14 in other scattered counties. By 1101, with those 260+ Manors, Robert Malet also held the Office of the Great Chamberlain of England, under King Henry the 1st. But, within a year, he had lost much of this wealth and position - by joining with others in deserting Henry in his conflict with his brother Robert (2nd Hen 1). And, by 10 Hen 1 (1110) , the King had also disinherited the lands of Robert Malet’s son William Malet II – for having (somehow) ‘injured’ him. Shortly after this (ca 1115), his son in turn (William Malet III) held 12 Knight’s Fees of the Abbey of Glastonbury (possibly held to that point by Roger de Coourseules ?), namely, 10 in Dundone Pyldon and 2 in Shepton, both in Somerset. [The activities of the Malets during the period ca 1120 to 1150, say, seem unknown. They may have suppressed any account made to explain the unjustified switches of ownership. They later held the Manor of Danegel in Somerset from which, in 2 Hen 2 (1156) he (William Malet III) was expected to raise £25 to support the intended marriage of that King’s daughter - by 10 Hen 2 (1164) - and, by 14 Hen 2 (1170), a further £15 was required.
A 4th William Malet (IV) followed, and who, in 6 Richard I (1195), accompanied that King to Normandy and had to pay a £100 ‘Fine’ the following year ‘for his Livery’ and for his possession of (?many) lands of inheritance. It was this William Malet IV who held the Honour of ‘Curi Malet’ (where he resided) in the county of Somerset. and others lands elsewhere – all now held by him ‘of the King’ – for which he had to provide the King with the service of 20 Knights. He had also to pay 100 shillings to King John (in 1205) for permission to proceed in law against one William de Even more for the Lordship of Swinton. By the 12th to 15th years of King John’s reign (1211 – 1215), this William Malet IV held the important Office of Sheriff of Somerset and Dorset. But, at that time, he had to provide the King with an additional 20 Knights in order to discharge a debt owed to him (King John). And then, in 1215, he was one of many Barons who rebelled against that King - for which “he had to transfer ownership of the greater part of his lands in Somerset, Dorset and Surrey” - to one Hugh de Vivion (who had married a Malet daughter). William Malet was also to suffer ex-communication from the church in Rome.
William Malet IV soon died - before 9 Hen 3 (1216). His considerable debts then transferred to the husbands of his only heirs – 2 daughters – one of whom was the above – mentioned Hugh de Vivion and the other Robert de Moscegros – who had jointly to pay a Fine of 2000 Marks (less 500 Marks still owed to Malet by the King for his recent Service in an expedition toPoitou in France with 10 Knights and 20 Servants) , which Fine was not paid until after 1216. When one of the daughter’s later re-married to Sir Hugh Poyntz, the large Malet Barony was then split between him and Hugh de Vivion - by about 1220. The Malet heirs still held a few other Manors however. [Note that this present mini-section on the Malets will have its counterpart on the Poyntz family during another period of disturbance , albeit some 260 years later when they, not the Malets, were again seeking advantage during a period of national conflict - due to the Wars of the Roses !]
We may now better appreciate how tenuous were the property rights of the early Barons and other Chief holders of the nation’s Manorial Lordships. We now return to continue our account by Sir Winston Churchill who would mostly be unaware of these earlier Doomsday ( Roses) events, and their complex sequelae); he had meanwhile skipped in his coverage to the time of the Barons’ Wars under King John and Henry III (1215-1250) (touched on above) and the subsequent reign of Edward I (ie ca 1265-1300s). By this time, the Lordship of the Somerset manor of Churchill (ex-Benwell) had long been seized by the Crown (during those conflicts of the 11-200s) and likely given or sold to a local favourite – as the Malets or, later, the Poyntz s. That latter families, later much reduced, may have held it through the 1300s and the Wars of the Roses 1400s), with the Poyntz’s at least, through the era of the Tudors (1500s).
But, can we be sure which of the two possible Churchill manors (in Somerset or Devon) was so seized at that earlier time; (possibly both) ? There was thus a gap of about 200 years before Winston continues his account of the pedigree in any detail. We will now seek to fill this gap, as well as consider that latter question – of the locations of ‘the earliest English manors of Curcelle’, Churicchele, etc (later Churchill) -where their eldest sons, and their families, may or may not have resided.
As noted, Winston stated that the surname of Bartholomew’s father, known originally as “John, Lord ‘of Currichell’, or ‘de Churechile’, and since known as ‘de Churchille’ - was based on a placename seemingly located in Somersetshire”. Thus, his son was eventually referred to in records as ‘Sir Bartholomew ‘de Churchill’ – from about the 1150s-1160. The entry in Wikipedia for the Somerset village of Churchill shows that it was (and is) about 8 miles east of Weston-super-Mare - on the north coast of Somerset (as was Bristol, about10 miles further east and, again, that Wikipedia states, a little too confidently, that “ the Churchill family derives its name from it – having had historical connections there.” Its location near the north coast of Somerset, and that far west, does seem a little odd, however, and unexpected. For our focus has typically been more in the south of the neighbouring counties of Devon and, later, Dorset – further to the south and east, and do nearer on the south coast.
In any case, we were intending at this point to proceed next with The Churchills in Devon (and subsequently in Dorset). However, we have discovered an apparent source of much of the information on which Coxe and Lydiard(?) (and hence Winston Churchill) seem to have based their reports to this point and one feels that setting most of this out verbatim next (as an Addendum) , may prove helpful about here. We may be able then to adjust any inconsistencies accordingly.
An ADDENDUM for Chapter 4 above.
Our coverage of the Churchill descent – from 1066 to about 1700 – had eventually seemed fairly complete (if not yet set out fully above, by any means) except for a rather vague period from about 1500 to 1550, although there were some brief ‘shafts of light’ starting to clarify some of that period as well. But, in particular, seeking anything arising from yet other sources on which they likley relied – as regards such as the later ‘Roger Churchill’ (ca 1518-1552) who was (often alleged to be) …. ‘of Catherston, Dorset’, born ca 1520, and married to Jane Megges (nee Peverell), she about 20, and to have died around 1575…’ has proved to be very elusive or non-existent – as has anything on his apparent father ‘William Churchill’ – originally ‘of Roockbeare, Devon’ – until his death. This was the ‘weak link in our story to that point !
I believe I have now located the probable source being sought in regard to this Roger’s birth at least (see below). Very likely, these assumed facts were originally quoted by an earlier researcher in this field just once, and subsequently ‘re-quoted’ by many others - generally without mentioning that original source (if even aware of it); It was then taken on board as virtual ‘gospel’. It may well be so and, if I can’t myself (or someone else) locate valid documentary evidence, it may have to remain as ‘probably correct’, and leave it at that – for now.
The source (or sources) concerned in the case of Roger was in fact an oft-quoted one for very much of early English genealogy – namely Collin’s ‘Peerage of England’ – published in London in 1812, being an extension of that compiled by its predecessor Cockayne - published much earlier – in 1727. Both therefore post-dated Winston Churchill of course, who had already died by 1688. The latter seems to have relied himself on similar early sources, as did Cockayne and Collins in this sphere – presumably based on more original documents in either the College of Arms and /or Public Record Office of the day (as in State Papers and Feudal Aids), and/or on earlier local (County) researchers – such as William de la Pole in the 1600s. Fortunately, Collins et al cite many of those sources themselves. This could also include Dugdale’s ‘Baronage of England’ (1675), I believe. In any case, before citing that sought after reference to support that later event pertaining to our much later Roger Churchill (of ca 1520-1530, say), we shall first re-cover our tracks by reprising some of our prior coverage – in case it may provide further consolidation to our story thus far;
Thus Collins (with Brydges) begin their account (being an extension of that produced by Cockayne 85 years earlier) by noting that it, in turn, is based (in part) on an yet another earlier account(!) - by the Revd. Dr. James Anderson - from his Genealogical Tables – (2nd Edit. pp 580-81) – produced about 1715. He was a respected genealogist based mainly in Edinburgh.] This reference however shows an immediate Footnote a which we reproduce here:
a “ ‘The Duke of Marlborough’ [being the title and article on this particular English Dukedom (with its Churchill antecedents), in Collin’s 1812 Peerage] – is been provided Anderson - as being [the same as?] that ‘given in that (account) on the ‘Duke of Mindelheim’ in Serbia; (and afterwards, in exchange, ‘that on the ‘Prince of Ellenburg’ in Upper Austria [both apparently being other titles awarded to John Churchill - by Continental authorities, after Blenheim]. The present compiler [Collins] thus includes it in his Peerage - [but on ‘Anderson’s authority’]; not withstanding its claim [by some?] to be deficient in references to original documents…”
This seems an odd admission to include right from the start, especially as he (Collins) then immediately begins his copy of the pedigree with: “The patriarch of the family - according to that Reverend and illustrious Antiquary [Dr Anderson] - was Gitto de Leon, of a noble family in Normandy, who lived AD 1055, and had two sons – Richard and Wandrill. Richard, the eldest, was Lord of Montalban, and progenitor of the present noble house of Leon in France , by his wife Yolande, Countess of Luxemburg:
‘Wandrill de Leon, the second son, was Lord of Courcil, [ b from Baronagium Genealog MS], and, by marriage with Isabel de Toya, was also father of two sons Roger de Courcil and Roland de Courcil, [the latter being] the ancestor of the Courcils of Pictou, from whom those of that name in Normandy and Anjou are descended.
Roger de Courcil, eldest son of Wandrill (a Saint’s name in Normandy), came to England in 1066, with William the Conqueror, and was rewarded for his services with divers lands in Somerset, Dorsetshire and Devonshire (as appears by Domesday Book) – part thereof being (later called) ‘Churchill’ in Somerset. c
[ c This is contradicted by Collins (as per Hist. Som. Vol. 1 p 58) who notes that this Manor is not mentioned among Roger de Curcelle’s initial possessions at Domesday, when it had formed part of the Manor of Banwell, and later, by the time of Edward the 3rd (1320) , it belonged to the family of Cogan. Sir John Churchill later bought it [300 years later] - in the time of Charles 2nd [actually in the time of Cromwell – 1652] - from Richard Jenyns, Esq. [We have since concluded that it was 1st granted to Bartholomew de Churcille by King Stephen, by about 1142, long after Domeday; it must have been subsequently lost before 1320. Benwell had been in alternate ownership between the King and the Bishop of Wells before and after Domesday.]
Returning briefly to our much earlier discussion, we see that the father of Roger de Courcelle was Wandrill de Courcellis – said to be the ‘the first of this name to come into this country’ – [and a later descendent did fight with*] Robert the Consul (Earl of Gloucester) about the year of grace 1142 and took part in the wars between the Empress [Matilda] and Stephen [ca 1140-1160] –as did Bartholomew. Through supporting the Plantagenets, King Henry the 2nd advanced Churchill in marriage with the lady Roais, sister and heir to Lord Halcubus Solariss, or the ‘Old Baron de Soleignie’ (Lord Umphrayes) [sadly, none of these strange names appears in the National Archive Indexes; It would in fact make more sense if this description pertained instead to the FifzRalphs as described elsewhere] who was descended from the much respected Lord Reginald Montalban in the time of Chmarlemagne (ca 800].” [!] [ * This added by myself as the actual wording appeared erroneous.]
‘The foregoing was said to be collected out of the Notes of Sir William de la Pole - written in his own hand out of the ‘Digests of Hamon de St. Columbe’ and copied by me.’ - W. Churchill.” [ca 1650s-60s] Who obtained and retained it through the 17th, 18th and 19th centuries one wonders !?! [‘It was apparently 1st copied in turn on March 30 1713 from that Original (Churchill) copy - seemingly by one C. Hatton and it (or yet another copy? ) was eventually ‘lent’ to the Editor of these Notes and Queries, in 1920, R. Pearse Chope (by whom?) - to then appear in that publication.]
This said Manor was said to be anciently written as ‘Curichil, Cheuechil, Chirchil, etc’ and was so called from being the abode of Roger’s [later] descendants]. Roger had apparently wedded Gertrude, daughter of Sir Guy de Torbay and by her had three sons (ca 1110-25) – first, John de Curichill (see more below); second, Hugh FitzRoger, Lord of Corfeston in Dorsetshire who, marrying the sister and heir of……Bond, Lord of Fisherton’, his offspring [otherwise of the Churchill blood and family] assumed that latter surname (of Bond) , and bore the Arms of that family – viz sable, a fess, Or; and thirdly, Roger FitzRoger, from whose [unnamed] son, by Mabel (heiress of a French family of Solerys, or Soleris(!), that surname [of Solers], descended in that family. [Note: surnames beginning with ‘Fitz…’ apparently denoted legitimate ‘offspring of’ for some time before they denoted illegitimate ones – but we see thatat times a family dropped such surnames for their mother’.]
First son, John de Curichil espoused Joan de Kilrington (ca 1110) and by her became the father of [the future] Sir Bartholomew de Chirchell, a great warrior, celebrated in ancient songs, who held Bristol for King Stephen and later died fighting in that cause. This Sir Bartholomew wedded Agnes, daughter of Ralph FitzRalph, Lord of Tiverton (in Devonshire) [ca 1150) and by her had a son – Pagan de Cherchil (bn ca 1150).
Second son, Hugh FitzRoger could be the earlier (?Sir) Hugo de Couselles (otherwise) who held 5 Knight’s Fees and provides a new perspective on the early Churchills. by virtue of the residence of his wife as described here. For she was the sister and heir of an early member of the Bond family, he who had been then the ‘Lords of Fisherton’ I hadn’t enquired further at the time just where Fisherton was, assuming it would likely be in that same south-eastern end of Dorset – with Corton nearby oddly held on its own by John de Courcelle (miles from the Churchills’ many Somerset Manors) and where I knew the Bonds also held property (as in……..) before settling in Dorchester. But, on a later occasion, I checked it out on Wikipedia and was surprised to find that it was in fact another like Corton – off on its own – but in Wiltshire (north of Dorset). I quote from the article: “ In 1086, Fisherton was owned by Roger de Corcelle. He was also the owner of class=rvts52 href="Curry Mallet in Somerset, under which this Wiltshire manor was held. In the time of
Third son (of Roger and Gertrude), Roger FitzRoger, did likewise with their issue who took as their new surname that of his wife’ s line (Soleris?) which I believe we’ve seen before in conjunction with several other odd names. Courselles (or, later, Churchill) had little meaning in 12th century England and being the son, or grandson, of someone called Roger (or Hugh) was no better for reflecting one’s inheritance and family ! There were many Rogers and Hughs.
--- --- --- --- ---
We might reasonably assume that the son of the first son(ie of John above), Bartholomew, and his son(s) in turn (as Pagan),had inherited some land near Broadclyst where their grandparents - the ‘de Kilringtons’ - held property. Little seems known about Pagan except that he was]… father of a later Roger de Cherchile (bn ca 1185) – whose son of same name [bn ca 1220] seems to have had [in his adulthood] ‘free warren in his own lands of Cherchille’ – during the reign of King John (seemingly ca 1220s, say], d and that younger Roger in turn left a son – Elias [bn ca 1245 ?) [A ‘John de Chrchulle’ – of Popleton, in/nr Courchelle, Worcs in t Hen III (ca 1230-40) was also mentioned, as was an Inq PM (see C132/42/27) in the National Archives) regarding an contemporary Churchill Manors then.
[ d Contemporary with said Roger [or ?Elias] was also a Richard de Churchille (bn ca 1230-40) who, much later (in 14 Edward I (1296), was a witness to an agreement between the Hospital of St John the Baptist in Bath (Somerset) and Thomas de Hereford, one of the Burgesses of Bristol, concerning a house in Redcliffe in the suburbs of Bristol, ‘being in the fee of the Berkeley family’. (See Rot. Term. Pasch. 14 Edw 1).]
We consider next the Churchills who settled in Devon.
The early Churchills spread gradually from Somerset to Devon between about 1130 to 1250 - appearing in both the Totnes and Broadclyst areas. We begin with
William FitzWilliam - 10 Fees; Robert Vepont - 8 Fees; Willian Bozun – 8 Fees; William Lancaster’s daughter - 8 Fees; Hugh de Curcille - 6 Fees; Robert de Stantor - 6 Fees; Marice de Pole – 6 Fees; Wido de Britvill – 5 Fees; William de Reigny - 3 Fees; Robert de Marychurch - 3 Fees; William FitzJohn – 1 Fee; Richard de Boscum – ½ Fee; Roger Bozun - ½ Fee; RalphFitzStephen – ½ Fee; Richard FitzRalph’s daughter – ½ Fee; Serlo de Holm – a part of Despenser’s former Fee.
While we are uncertain just which were the properties so held by the above-named Fee holders, we do know there was a parish there later called ‘MaryChurch’ (near present day Torquay) in that same part of Devon and thus that said Robert of (de) there could well have held it; others with the ‘de’ element in their names could equally so apply in some cases. This suggests that Hugh de Curcelle (ie later Churchill) may similarly have been of his own local manor then (recently given that name) – located as we previously concluded - in or near the parish of Marldon – just 3 or 4 miles from Totnes, and similarly from Torquay or MaryChurch.
We seem also to have located where Roger de Curcelle (later Churchill) first resided – at Curcelle (later Churchill) in the Torbay-Totnes-Marldon area whose sons and/or grandsons likely later settled in or near Wyldyarde in Broadclyst and, subsequently, in Rockbeare a mile or two south - in mid-south Devon. In the meantime, we have sought to complete the pedigree - beyond the times of Sir Bartholomew de Churchille - by such as the foregoing account of Broadclyst by WIlliam Pole and then with the aid of the famous ‘Red Book of the Exchequer’(Libre de Sac……..) which usefully recorded the taxes due from all such early estates - in the hope that some names and geographical references would appear (with or without dates) - to help consolidate our working hypothesis regarding the origins and subsequent descent of the Churchill family (and its later branches) – ie post-1200 or so. We can now see how significant would be that Broadclyst area ca 13-1500s and the roles of the Tylles, Creuses and Wadhams in the shift of the Churchills from Torbay, Broadclyst and Rockbeare in Devon more eastward - to mid-south Dorset – via Colyton and Catherston.
In another Section of the Red Book, ‘Hugo de Curcellis’ is also shown as paying 20 shillings tax for his property- but oddly listed under ‘Dorset and Somerset’ (with Devon not otherwise shown); other names previously noted only in the Totnes Honour were similarly mentioned again only in that same Dorset/Somerset Section – as eg RalphFitzStephen and William FitzWilliam. The year was 1171. By examining other entries, it became obvious that such taxes were recorded for a number of years (but certainly not every year )between about 1160 and 1212 after which they were apparently recorded in another early Exchequer series (E/…?…)) of such early central government records – sadly not as easily accessible as those given in that early published Red Book. Thus, for 1161-62 for Somerset on its own, we find that a ‘Wandrille de Curcellis’ paid 20 (xx) Marks tax (about £15 / yr, he likely a grandson of the earlier Wandrill. And that in 1160, there was also a ‘Roger fitzHugo’ - paying less than 10 shillings tax there. I’ve seen no one else so named and can only assume that said Roger was likely a son of Hugo de Curcellis. In Somerset, in 1166, there is an entry: “Carta Hugoniis de Curcellis tenet Rege feodum jx sumius militis et de illo feoda dedits afterillius Roger de Greintone (a small manor near Glastonbury and Shepton Malet) quartem parti militis”. Did Hugo’s son Roger take on a new name - once shedding that of FitzHugo – by this later date ?
By 1166, Hugo de Curcellis also paid tax in Wiltshire (in ‘Carta Abbattle de Wiltonia’) as did an Elias de Langford (a manor in the parish later called Churchill - in Wilts), as well as a Wandregesilus de Curcellis (likely a latin form of Wandrill). But Hugo de Curcellis is also noted still paying tax in ‘Dorset and Somerset’ (presumably the latter) - in 1186-87, as was Cerne Abbey (in Dorset). Interestingly, a William Malet paid 20 Marks tax in Somerset in 1156 and 1160 (when one or two Churchills were still residing as property holders in that county– possibly from ca 1130 to 1200, say). For Dorset that year, only the 5 Abbeys (Milton, Abbotsbury, Cerne, Sherborne and St Edward’s) were shown as paying taxes – of only vij or just ij) marks), per year. In Devon for 1162 (now Shown), we see that tax was paid by William FitzReginald, Robert FitzMartyn, Count Robert de Ripriisse, Roger de Novant (at xx Marks) and by Tavistock Abbey.
Finally , we see that as early as 1195-96 a Henricus de Tilly paid considerable tax (at ca 10 to 18 marks per year - in Devon, as he did also in1197, 1200 and 1212 – as ‘Henricus de Tylli’ (Latin form). Presumably, Tylle House, Devon continued to be so occupied for many generations by that early landed Tylle family - for over 300 years (!), with the Churchills nearby in BroadClyst and then Rockbeare, seemingly after their respective times in the Totnes area, a little south-west. Meanwhile, the Tylles remained in Broadclyst – as we shall gratefully see.
--- --- --- --- ---
But, we leave these Tax returns and hope that other property documents and Wills at the PRO at Kew might one day prove even more informative. [Sadly, they didn’t - at least with my first sortie there - in August 2018; the writing was too often in Latin or the early English was in its known abbreviated legal format for ca 1200s, and often very small!] Pagan and Agatha appear to have had surviving sons Roger and Richard de Churchill in a the decades of 1190-early 1200s. Again, just where is not apparent but it seems possible that they had established or taken over one or other of their Churchill manors in Devon by then. [Yes – now supported via that Doomsday entry for Courcelles in Devon as early as ca 1080-1120! - likely near Totnes. There are also several references to a Hugh de Courcelle who held an impressive 5 or 6 Knight’s Fees in south Devon – within ‘the Honour of Totnesaie’ (today Totnes) just inland from Torbay (as described above) - in the reign of King John or earlier (from ca 1150s-1180s). To whom he was married and who were his heirs, we’re not yet aware. He may well have not lived into the 1200s.
The elder son of Pagan - Roger Churchill - is then shown as having a son (or grandson?) Elias (by unknown wife) in about 1235-40 – who in turn married one Dorothy Columbieres - around 1275. That latter surname may again suggest someone of French (or Norman) descent, and possibly ‘landed’ therefore. However, we have also noticed that there was a local landowner in Broadclyst – John Columbe - who seems to have owned an important property there called Columbjohn (later incorporated into the vast estates of Henry Courtenay, 1st Earl of Devonshire). Could Dorothy’s surname have started out similarly - as “Columbeare’, say - the suffix ‘beare’ being quite common locally and meaning ‘the woods’. [Note: There was, awkwardly, also a surname in Normandy – of Columbiere – noted in an index !?]
It appears from the account of Broadclist by Pole that the Churchill family had firstly resided in that early manor there, called Wyldyarde, which likely was soon re-named ‘Churchill’ Farm and /or Manor - some time after the Doomsday survey (around 1200, say). From there, they seem to have shifted a mile or two south (ca 1300)- into Rockbeare – across the local road (and boundary). We may thus continue seeking to complete the pedigree from the period just after the lifetime of Sir Barthalomew de Churchille (c1110 -1154)in Somerset. Acording to Coxe, the Churchills are, fittingly, next located and established in Devonshire (generally) –having inter-married there with families of distinction and property in the 1200s-1400s+ However, no supporting names, places or dates are provided by him at least (or Ld). We will however introduced some seemingly relevant surnames in this regard as arise from William de Pole’s survey .
[We’ve also noted references to an early Mathew Churchill marrying in Devon about this time – ca 1250s – during the reign of Henry 3rd - and, later, to a John and Elias de Churchill holding land there formerly held by Henry de Wildyarde in or near Kilverton (in Broadclys Hundred) in the time of King Edward the 1st (ca 1290s), later called ‘Churchill ! (see further references below). There is a small river flowing through Broadclyst and Rockbeare called the ‘Columbe’ and hence that family name of Colunbiere/Columbeare is now seen as likely to be English as Norman – reflecting those ‘Woods by the Columbe’. This places the sons Elias and John (and/or the next Churchill generation (including John) more reasonably into Broadclyst and later neighbouring Rockbeare (ca 1290-1310)– in a manor in this mid-south Devon area - later named ‘Churchill’(ex-Wildyarde) after its then principal family). This is further confirmed in later references and documents.We have seen that there were several parishes eventually called Churchill – one in Somerset, two or three in Devon, two in Worcester, one in Oxfordshire, (and possibly one in Hampshire). But one of those in Devon is a hamlet in the far north of the county – at East Down (near Barnstable) - and probably not too relevant for our subsequent focus - but the other two, located in the south of Devon, may prove more so One, as noted, was in the large parish (and Hundred) of Broadclyst - about 7 miles north-east of Exeter - likely that held earlier by the Wildyardes , and the other further to the east, nearer the border with Dorset (and, quite coincidentally, not far from Tylle House, Weycroft Castle. Colyton and Catherston were nearby. [Another, if earlier, may well have been in the Torbay area (see reference later to the Lord of Marland (?Marldon) near Paignton – seemingly a part of the large ‘Honour of Totenais’ (later Totnes), in the heart of that area.] Other interesting entries for the Hundred of Broadclyst are desxcribed by Hoskins next:
‘Broadclyst is an exceptionally large Hundred covering fifteen square miles (say 2 miles across by over 7 miles running roughly north-south), including wooded hills such as Killerton and lother Manors such as Churchill and Southbrook. These date from shortly after the Domesday survey (1086).” That is, from about 114/50 , say. “Of the ancient Freeholders here, the most interesting, in view of their later history, were the Churchills, who took their name from the manor farm called ‘Churchill’ in this parish  - as early as the time of Henry II (1154–1189)”. “This hamlet or Mnor called Churchill”, states Hoskins, “is almost certainly the original home of the present Churchill family.” [That is, when Hoskins wrote.] We note that this is at variance with the description given above regarding Churchill in Somerset - the family name also thought (wrongly) to have come from that Manor. But, equally, it may well not come (‘took their name’) from - but rather to have ‘given their name’ to…all those earlier manors so named! None of them were in fact ‘the original home’ of that later famous family. The one described above, in Broadclist was, in fact, previously called Wildyarde.
On the face of it, this would seem the equally likely conclusion regarding the location of the various original ‘Curcelle’ manors – eventually and gradually altered to ‘Churchill’ – but, again, into which latter forms the family’s original surname seems gradually to have evolved (from such as Curcelle’ or ‘Courichel’, etc) – rather than arising from any such pre-existing English villages already so named (on some typological grounds) - at about the times mentioned. This fits well with its presence (with that nme not yet being the case (in Broadclyst) before the Conquest - there being no apparent significant hills in the district, nor manors of that or comparable name – until later a little later.
Since noting the marriage of an earlier Churchill with Joan de Kilrington (thought at one point possibly to be ‘de Kilmington’), we have noted that an early family named ‘de Kilrington’ (so spelt) were fittingly also established - at Broadclyst - and so likely accounting for some of the Churchill’s earlier, if limited, estate there (near Kilverton and Wyldyarde - next door to Rockbeare). [See references by Pole to this surname there.] And, our assumption that the Churchill holdings in Braodclyst and Rockbeare, may have been geographically quite close to each other, has recently been further confirmed in an early map of the area. The London Road between Exeter and Honiton (on the way east to Dorset) passes directly by ‘Rockbeare Court’ and hamlet on its right (just into Rockbeare parish ) and, of the 5 miles northward from there comprising neighbouring Broadclyst, the manor or farm lands of ‘Churchill’ were noted in an early map - to be just a mile to the north across that same road (being now the division between those two neighbouring parishes (and near a new Airport with some older roads now removed).
The Churchills thus appear to have been seated in this south Devon area for a very considerable time, even before 1300 (now possibly from ca 11100 (as per Domesday Book) – and would continue to do so, mainly in Roackbeare and/or Ottery St Mary – as noted. We have also since spotted a Wikipedia entry for a ‘Little Churchill Farm House’ very near where Rockbeare Court would be; it is now a Grade II listed building. The main Churchill manor house, however, across the road - in Broadclyst itself (ca 1170-1470s, say) would likely have had a larger Churchill Farm, and Manor House, nearby – presumably now long gone – but with the immediate district or hamlet still shown on maps - as ‘Churchill’ – (with no significant hill, or church, in sight). [However, it appears that any earlier Churchills in the area m ay have been settled briefly even earlier further south, as an early ‘outlier’ at Marldon, near Totnes, between Dartmouth and Torbay.]
He does so by considering each of the many hamlets or manors located within this one large parish (or even the Hundred of same name) - as bounded by the curving river Clyst. We mention only a few of these here: Bere – in earliet times this was held byWilliam Martyn (of Count de Mortain’s line) which soon went to the Hastings family, but Lady Martyn had given the land to a John Bamfield in whose family it remained some centuries, being held as late as the 1600s by a John Bamfield, Esq. (We have noted an interaction between Bamfield and Churchill on two earlier occasions –ca 1400s, I believe.) A Roger de Dauney held Danford and Holwel manors, followed by several later William and John Dawneys, until the last had only daughters one of whom married a Mathew Churchill (of ?) and another into the Baron Sackville family). (This will have to be interpreted later in terms of other references to the Downeys of Norton, further south). Clyston hayes was held of the Petre family’s Manor of of Exeter . Cutton – with reference to the Chapel at ClumbeJohn and to Ash Clyst, held by Torre Abbey. Wyldyarde – held in earliest times by a Henry de Wildyarde who lived in 1264, but afterwards by Elias de Churchill, Bartholomew de Churchill(probably a grandson of the 1st Bartholomew) and finally John de Churchill. The latter had two daughters – Margaret and Agnes Cuhurchill who married into the ?Hildersey and Giffard families, respectively, the latter thus acquiring the then major Churchill manor – at (formerly Wildyarde).
Southbrooke –A Robert de Morcelles held it in 27 Hen 3 (1243) and then his son Warin; it later came to Sir Oliver Dinham and family ca 1300 until a daughter and heiress of that family married a Curchill (forename and date presently unknow; possibly ca 1350, say). It would appear that Southbrooke, with Wyldyarde (next door), were both early estates in BroadClyst which Hoskins had described as established only sometime after Domesday, with the latter soon known as ‘Churchill’ – (l due to the name of that principal family residing there; ‘Churchill Farm’ was noted on a later maps of the area in that south-east portion of BroadClyst. Further east was Kilerton – held in the time of Edward 1st (1300+) by the Raleighs
Elias and Dorothy appearr to have had 3 sons - John, Gyles and William Churchill – in the 1340-60s [Cx & Ld]. One says ‘appears’ here in that the dates and names for the pertinent events around this period still remain rather vague; could there have been earlier Elias and John Churchills, for example? No, but there were other Wsndrilles and Hugos a little earlier!]
<>We recall that the younger Roger’s son, Elias de Churchile had, in 8 Edw 2 (1335), granted to one John Bampfield, his meadow called Pleyford in Cliston e having married [ca 1350) Dorothy, daughter of the ancient family of Columbieres (near Kilrington?)…and, by her, had 3 sons – John, Giles and William de Churchile. John, the eldest (bn ca 1360) , was a witness to a Charter concerning William Bampfield in 5 Richard 2 (1382) f and was also mentioned in a Charter of 11Henry 4 (1399), [ - from Sir William Plole’s MS of Charters.] Eldest son and heir John Churchill married in about 1385. Joane, daughter and co-heir of Roger Downey of Norton (by Dartmouth), south Devon, by Juliana, his wife, daughter and co-heir of William de Hildehere and was by her - father of two daughters [only] - Margaret and Agnes, later wives ca 1410-15, respectively, of Andrew Hilardison of Devonshire and Thomas GIffard of Cornwall [who gained from her] the Lordship of Churchill- seemingly that centred on Wyldyare in Broadclyst - and other lands [formerly held by said Elias and his son eldest John Churchile] Giles Churchile, the second son [bn ca 1370), held the Manor at Yealampton and Lyneham [near Meeth, Okehampton] in Devonshire [likely gained through marriage - ca 1395)] but, remaining childless, they went by an [unnamed] heiress, to the ancient family of Crocker. [Possibly, see their pedigree.]
* ROCKBEARE [as we learn from ‘Magna Britannica’ (1822 ], is in the Hundred of East Budleigh and the deanery of Aylesbear, in Devonshire, and lies about seven miles north-east of Exeter; the village of Marsh Green , to the south-east, is also in this Manor [its former name being that of Rockbeare Baldwin.] This source continues:
“At an early period, Alice, relict of John FitzRichard, gave the manor and church of Rockbeare to John, son of Theobald. [This, notes the M.B., from something called ‘Chapple’s Collections’ – undated - but thought to be ‘in the reign of Edward III’ (ca 1330-60s ). [This suggested ‘early period’ seems too late; ’Alice’s gift’ sounds more like a Domesday item - of 250 years earlier.[But see Pole’s view on this and the following.] In any case ], “ … Robert Burnell, Bishop of Bath and Wells, then gave his Manor of Rockbeare [how and when acquired not shown] to Matilda, Countess of Gloucester; [This lady was the daughter of Robert , 1st Earl of Gloucester (1090 -1147) - an illegitimate son of King Henry 1st, and said to be a powerful Baron); she would thus have been born about 1120 (and should be distinguished from the ‘Empress Matilda’, her older aunt (and half-sister of her father, Robert); confusingly, both were also known as ‘Maud’. The elder aunt (the ‘Empress’) died in 1167 while this younger niece (the ‘Countess’) did so in 1189 ). Bishop Burnell would thus have had to give Rockbeare to her around 1150, say, possibly at her marriage about then. However, this Bishop apparently lived a century later - from 1239 to 1292 ! [Something is quite wrong in Magna Britannic’s account on Rockbeare – with at least two gross errors thus far.]Thus. the name ‘Rockbeare’ meant in fact ‘Rook Woods’ (rooks being a type of crow common there). (ca )
[One must thus try to accommodate some of this information, and dates, with what appears to be the case with respect to the Churchill’s holding of Rockbeare Manor, likely following their loss of an early ‘Churchill manor’ in neighbouring Broadclyst, just to the north – from at least the early 1300s - where the Churchills appear to have held a manor under their own name (if formerly called Wyldyarde), within that parish (or its associated Hundred so named) . The questionable validity of the account on Rockbeare seems further confirmed when the very next statement in this confused description claims that ‘this ‘Countess Matilda’ ’ then "bestowed Rockbeare on to another fsmily. In any case, a little later (ca 1390 to ca 1570s), this Manor was generally considered to be held by the Churchill family, as we have often been informed from many quoted sources.
The (associated?) manor of ‘Rockbeare Baldwin’ belonged, at an early period, to Baldwin de Belstone (ca 1300?). It was later held by a succession of absentee landlords such as the Beaumonts, Bassetts and Fulfords. It is possible that the Churchills had in fact become Chief Tenants as early as the late 1300s of one or more of a succession of such inheriting ‘Freeholders’ who likely never resided there (quite possibly in that (ex-Baldwin) portion of Rockbeare themselves. As Chef Tenants there, the Churchills could sub-let its property while paying only a token annual rent to such as the Beaumonts, etc. through these same three centuries. They may well have been Leaseholders, rather than Copyholders initially , but one noted that William Pole ends his account on Rockbeare by pointing out that one of the families to whom the Bssets eventually sold their estate was “the Churchills of Clist”, the neighbouring Manor or parish just to the north when Elias’s eldest son John Churchil had only 2 daughters and the ex-Churchill manor at Wildyarde in Broadclyst seemingly went in marriage to his daughter’s husband Thomas Giffard of Cornwall. But, the senior line of the family forunately continued through John's brother William, and sons, at Rockbeare.
[Note that our account may hopefully now proceed fom anout this point, with most locations, dates and inter-family relationships better known. We continue next by considering further the Churchills of Devonshire and Dorset (which may involve some over-lap with certain aspects introduced earlier) There has thus been a gradual shift in the elder Churchills’ counties of residence from Somerset (and other counties to the north) - to those of Devon and Dorset (but with some earlier evidence of being in south Devon almost from the start).]
--- --- --- --- ---
We continue now with Pole’s account of the subsequent events of those times: The Charles Churchill mentioned above (now of Rockbeare, Esq) , “was, he notes, engaged by Thomas Courtenay, Earl of Devonshire, in the Yorkist cause of Edward 4th [in his conflict with the Lancastrian faction - around 1470] and, remaining loyal to that Monarch (after Courtenay had deserted that King), did thereby obtain the latter’s support in arranging a marriage [ca 1472] between himself, Charles Churchill, and one Margaret Wydville [apparently a relative of the King’s Consort - Elizabeth nee Wydville]. [Sadly, Charles soon died however,– possibly fighting in that ‘cause’(ca 1474) but not before he had, by daid Margaret, a son and heir, one Thomas Churchill, [Snr] born ca 1473, his mother Margaret having eventually re-married into a landed family settled near Bristol - some unknown time later.]
[ * Note that the elder of her new family was seated near Bristol) and one wonders how much of her inheritance (as a Wydville co-heiress, say) remained available for her young son Thomas Churchill’s upbringing and future marriage prospects (in backwater Rockbeare) - compared to that to be enjoyed from the same source (?) by her 2nd husband - one Robert Poyntz’s issue ?]
Thomas Churchill, Esq [born– quite possibly in Rockbeare - about 1473] - was thus the the only son of said Charles Churchill – d. ca 1474). After a period between 1475 and ca 1485 when we have no information about where and by whom Thomas was raised, he is said to have married ca 1495 one Grace Tylle, daughter and coheir of Thomas Tylle, Esq - of Tylle House [the latter residence having usually been described as situated in Cornwall but we have concluded (from a remark by Pole, read some time ago, that it was in fact lobg situated in east Devon; this was happily later confirmed in Pole’s ‘Collections’ which describes that family as in fact residing in ‘Tylhous’ (sic), being yet another of those small manors located within the large area (Hundred) described as ‘Clyst’ or ‘Cliston’, in east Devon – bounded by the river Clyst and thus virtually next door to the Churchills, recently of Wylyarde (later Churchill) manor in that same Hundred.[It seemed to go to Giffard of Cornwall and hence that county may have been wrongly assumed to be where the Tylle’s resided; they didn’t. One can imagine that one of Thomas's uncles back at Rockbeare would at some point, contact his family's former neighbours in the Broadclyst area near Wycroft and Tylle House to help arrange a marriage for his orphaned nephew Thomas. The latter twould thus soon marry Grace Tylle and so shift his centre of gravity north-east from Rockbeare towards Colyton and Axninster. Equally. he may welll have gained some degree of security from holdings retained in Broadclyst with the help of any money provided by his mother Margaret.
William Pole describes Thomas Churchill and wife Grace having a first son William Churchill, Esq but this may not be accurate -in regard to both his order of birth and his status; while he wascertainly born to said Thomas Churchill Snr and wife Grace, it appears that William was not their eldest son and so was not, subsequently, ‘of Rockbeare, Esq’. Rather, Thomas and Grace appear to have had at least two sons – firtly, a namesake Thomas Churchill (Jnr) - of Roackbeare, Esq (bn ca 1494) and, only secondly, said William Churchill (bn ca1496) –also ‘of Roakbeare’ – but, as an adult, he would likely be of ‘Gent’ status (only) ' as a second son, and/or even that of ‘Yeoman’ possibly, for a time. (Thomas’s status - as Esq - might itself however also be uncertain - unless his family’s position (as Leashold Tenants-in-Chief, say) warranted that status- once they’d purchased Rockbeare from the Bssets. Did they receive a ‘leg-up’ by any advantage gained through the brief marriage with Margaret Woodville - some years earlier ? We have assumed so.]
In any case, this ca 1473-born Thomas Churchill’s elder son in turn, Thomas Cgurchill Jnr (bn ca 1494) , is shown (elsewhere) to have married one Iseult Provencher (possibly of nearby Kenn, south of Exeter, in south Devon), in about 1515 (as estimated) from whom the senior Churchill line would appear to have continued in Rockbeare (as per this Thomas Jnr’s Will of 1577) - with 3 or 4 sons, and 1 daughter, while second son (this Thomas’s younger brother - William Churchill, Gent, would smarry Mary Creuse , eldest daughter and co-heir of Richard Creuse, Esq - of Wycroft Castle, fittingly also in quite near Tylle House in east Devon - [likely by 1515-17)] .
Nearby was Southwood held by the Dinhams and thence, via the the Francis and Courteney families, went to Sir John Wadham (ca 1450s). The next propery mantioned by Pole was Evelaugh which we note gets us closer to the neighbouring Hundred of Axminster where the younger branch of the Wadhams had also settled, before they appear in nearby Catherston just across the border – into Doset.Also nearby, setill in BroadClyst, was ‘Tylhous (Tylle House)’ (sic) - where a Robert de Tylle resided as early as the time of Henry 3rd (who reigned over 50 yers in the 1300s). He was sudceeded by 7 more Tyllle fathers and eldest sons, until a Stephen Tylle who had two daughters - (the 1ST of unknown name ) and the 2nd an Elizabeth Tylle - who married William Wadham of Catherston (ca 14/90s) and had issue John Wadhan Snr ca 1490), who had a son John Wadham Jnr (ca 1520), an MP, who had an eldest son George Wadham (ca 1545) – who sold Tylle House to a Mr Henry Burrow (ca 1570, say) whose wife’s brother (a Reynell) ater held it. Finally, we have the oddly named manor of Anke (possibly after the old Norman surname of Anketil ?). It had been given by Henry 1st to William Despenser whose line there ended some generations later with a sole daughter - Margaret Chesledon (?) who appears to have married the same William Wadham (as a 2nd wife) and whose grandson George likewise sold Anke, aong with Tylle House, to the Burrows(or Broughs?) and thence to the Reynells. [This ends Pole’s insert on BroadClyst.]
With Coxe (and others) we proceed next to the reigns of Henry VI (1422-1461) and Edward IV (464-1483 – with a short gap), during the Wars of the Roses, when he also finds “William Churchill ‘- beig a lineal descendent of Bartholomew’, now later seated, fittingly, at Rockbeare, in Devon”. [We may note that the uncommon term ‘lineal’ is also used in this same context by Ld in his account which we understand preceded that of Cxe and thus from whom the latter quite likely acquired much of his material.] “And, that a “Charles Churchill’, grandson of said William, was a distinguished warrior during the 2nd phase of troubled reign of Edward IV (1471-1483) when Charles fought for that \Monarch – initially under the Banner of Devon’s Baron Thonas Courteney (who had succeeded the FitzRalphs), then Earls of Devonshire, and was much honoured for his efforts”. [Cx] [We vshall note later that William Pole also refers to Charles Churchill and the honours so gained (and a promised marriage) - during this troubled period.]
Moreover, we have since become aware of another useful account of the family during this period. This was shown in a reference on the useful Genuki family history site - based on an earlier entry in the respected publication ‘Notes and Queries for Devon and Cornwall’ (written in 1920-21) . It reads as follows [with added comment in square brackets]:
‘Devon & Cornwall Notes & Queries’ – Vol XI - (1920-21):
“Item 58. The Churchill Family. The following is from a Note written originally by or for Sir Winston Churchill (1620-1688) and recently ‘lent’ (sic) to our Editor (R. Pearse Chope). [Who held it in the interim and eventually so lent it to them was not mentioned.] “It may be of interest to our readers [notes Chope] …. as it appears to differ from the published pedigrees for this family. As an example, [he cites] Burke’s Peerage which traced [the erlier] Sir Winston’s (recent) descent from one “Charles Churchill [b 1445], son of Gyles Churchill [b ca 1420] and grandson of a William Churchill of Rockbeare, Devon.” [b ca 1400]. Said Charles had apparently been engaged by Thomas Courtenay. Earl of Devon, in the cause of Edward IV [who reigned from 1460s to 1480s] and, remaining true to that King (unlike Courteney) , was [ca 1471] offered [by the King or his spokesman ] a financially attractive marriage to one Margaret Woodville [b 1455], she being somehow associated with the Queen Consort [Elizabeth nee Woodville] as mentioned briefly above, they hence appear to have married in 1472 but certain subsequent events fail to further confirm such a union when they possibly could have – but chose not to.
[We Note that Thomas Churchill of the 1577 Will (b ca 1494) would himself be a grandson of the same William Churchill mentioned above (bn ca 1400) as would his younger brother William [a possible namesake ?) - b ca 1496 - from whom our later Churchills descend.] [Note: Charles soon died (possibly in battle?) and had only the one son – Thomas - (by said Margaret) – in about 1473 – as strongly alleged.]
[The Note then refers to its author Sir Winston Churchill (one of these later descendants) having resided for a time at Ashe, near Musbury, Devon (prior to his eventual Knighthood) - from whom descended the future Duke of Marlborough. This reference was likely inserted into these Notes simply to further under-line the Churchills’ Devon origins and credentials.] It then relates the intervening Churchill descent (their genealogy) in the next section of the Note (not attributed to any specific source, other than the present Note so lent), which is thus entitled:
‘Genealogy of The Churchills’.
“John Churchill of Churchill, Esq descended of that ancient and sometimes illustrious House, surnamed ‘de Courcellis’ and, more commonly now in Devonshire, as ‘Churchill’. [The then abode of that early John is not stated, nor his relevant dates.] The last person whereof in the county) was John Churchill of Litlam (Littleham) [being the son of whom not given, but someone who was a son of Elias] who married one of the daughters and coheirs of John Downey of Wydbere (in Plimtree, Devon – near Broadclyst?) by his wife Joane, sole daughter and heir of William Wodebere of Wodebere. [Note: we show this John Churchill, as the 1st son of Elias, marrying (ca 1350) a daughter of a Roger Downey – of Norton Downey, which appears to have been near Dartmouth and thus nowhere neare Broadclyst). This would place this John (then of Littleham (apparently just north-east of Broadclyst as being born around 1325 and hence Elias about 1300. With joane, John had but two daughters and coheirs (Agnes and Margaret [who married into the Hillardison and Giffard families, respectively ]; the Churchill line then necessarily continued with Elias’s 3rd son William (b ca 1335) (his 2nd son Gyles having had no issue). See above.]
The present genealogy then continues - even more confusingly - by identifying the aforesaid John Churchill [of ‘Litlam’ (Littleham) –[apparently near either Broadclyst or Exmouthe] as having Arms – and being the grandchild of an Otho Churchill [who apparently was]…the son of [an earlier] John Churchill [who was] the son of [a?later] Bartholomew, [who was] the son of Elias de Churchill of Elyas Hayes in Comb-Ralegh near Broadclyst (anciently Comb-baunton) by Emma his wife, the relict of Sir Robert Dinham [and] daughter and sole heir of Sir Hugh Widworthy of Widworthy, by his wife [also an Emma] – she the sole daughter and heir of Sir Walter Giffard of Weare Giffard. Elias was son to Sir Hugh [?de Coucelles] and grandchild to Roger de Courcelle of Marland [Courcelle and Marland in the Paignton/Totnes/Torbay area and possibly now called Marldon] thus being in Devon from ca 1150s !] who did great service to King Henry the 2nd in his expedition against ‘Tholouse’. [Date being sought: It was in fact 1159 (and thus peoves consistent with our Tax records then in The Totnes Barony (1150 to 1200).] He was consequently honoured by that King with many Lordships and Signioryes in both Somerset and Devon and many inheritances from noble families who married into that House – as those of Crocker (of Totnes area), Hillardison, Giffard, Denys, Cobham, Wadham, Prideaux, etc. [ie around 1300 to 1400+, presumably.]
[We have also noted a document held at the Devonshire Record Office (number 48/22/2/1) which concerns the purchase (for £1,127.) of the then combined Manors of ‘Litlam (Littleham) and Exmouthe’, Devon (possibly near one another or quite separated !) by one ‘Sir Thomas Denys’ of nearby Holcombe Burnell, Knt., formerly held by the ‘Monestry of Sherborne, Dorset’. There was no date but another such sale was noted involving this same Knight, along with Sir William Petre, for the year 1547 when many such former Monestery properties were being bought from the Crown (which had gained them earlier in 1535-40s at the Dissolution of same); this William Petre then bought more than most in Devon. They were often then sold on quickly at a fair profit. Presumably, the Sherborne Monestry had purchased this manor from an earlier Chrchill (ca 1400+) or they had held it from much eearlier and had nly leased it to John Churchill around 1350+. SirThomas Denys would likely be a descendant of the same Denys family with whom the Churchills allegedly interacted in south Devon two centuries before.]
--- --- --- --- --- ---
We now return to this same stage in Coxe’s account - realizing that these various accounts differ in several respects which will have to be further analysed (now in conjunction with Sir Wm Pole’s recently discovered account also) to arrive at a hopefully more valid and internally consistent conclusions. Moreover, it seems that a younger Wandrille de Courcellis was involved in that later generation. In the meantime, we return to Coxe’s account of the 1400s:
Charles Churchill (b ca 1445) is shown by Coxe (following the above remarks regarding his continuing support for Edward IV) to have married (ca 1472) a ‘Countess’ Margaret Wydeville, an apparently younger sister of Elizabeth Wydeville (who beame Queen Consort on marrying Henry IV in 1464 ), both girls being daughters of Sir Richard Wydville (or Woodville) . By said Margaret, Charles had but one child – a son Thomas Churchill ca 1472/3, who would likely be raised at Rockbeare. Sadly, his father Charles died quite soon (ca 1474) , possibly in a recent batttle, and Margaret Churchill, as she would presumably then have been, later re-married (ca 1483 or so) - to Sir Robert Poyntz whose family had a large estate at Iron Acton, near Bristol, Gloucestershire, where she later had a 2nd family by him – between about 1480+ to 1490s. One would assume that no record survives showing Margaret’s full name at this later marriage. She died in 1520 (as did her husband); it was noted in the account on a modern day Poyntz website that she was buried in the churchyard of St James the Less, the local church, shown as age 64/65. Sir Robert was apparently buried in the Chapel he had built in Bristol, although his own local church also had a family chapel. [Note: This is discussed further below.]
When I examined these matters further, however, I discovered that the relationship between Elizabeth Woodville (who married Edward IV) and the Margaret Wydville who apparently married Charles Churchill, firstly, as revealed through a most complex series of events. This can be described in various ways but may be best done chronologically – as follows:
The Wars of the Roses (so called much later) began much earlier in the 15th century when various disagreements arose concerning the proper succession of the royal family on the death of an earlier monarch. Eventually, two opposing sides of the nobility emerged in support of either the Lancastrian(& Welsh) sides of the Royal family or those associated more with Yorkshire, The two sides thus adopted the Red and the White rose, as their respective symbols. Some supporters switched sides when seeing their own futures either threatened or enhanced, accordingly. Many short-lived conflicts and battles ensued between the 1450s and 1480s. In Devonshire , the important Courteney family (Earls of same) sought support for the Yorkist Hen ry IV around 1468-72 and one of the local volunteers to assist him was Charles Churchill of Rockbeare, then aged about 25. However, Courtney soon decided to switch sides. But, for a consideration, Charles is said to have agreed to remain a supporter of Henry IV and his reward was the promise of a marriage that would advance his estate. This apparently soon followed – in 1472. His bride was said to be Margaret Wydville/Woodville , then aged 17, not unusually young at all in those days when adulthood in such classes was typically anticipated much earlier than today.
To identify this young bride, we must, ideally, describe those long fought ‘Wars of the Roses’. In the early 1400s, the then Duke of Bedford employed one Richard Wydville) as his Chamberlain, his father having been Sheriff of Nottingham. Richard’s son, of same name, also entered the Duke’s service in his turn – around 1425 . The Duke’s first wife died shortly after this and he re-married in 1433, at a mature age , to a 17year old ‘Jaquetta, a Duchess of Luxembourg’ – of that small nation’s royal family. They had no issue before he soon died in 1435, leaving her a young and very wealthy widow, with no children. In such circumstances, she would require the King’s permission as to whom she, as a Duchess, could re-marry. However, she was apparently attracted to the younger Richard Wydville, then aged about 30; they soon married but without such permission, in 1437, and were consequently fined £1000, but this was later rescinded. Through the 1440s and ‘50s they then had a large family of Wydville/ Wioodville children including 5 sons and 8 daughters; all would become increasingly influential in royal circles, their parents being worth £8000 a year (about a million or more).
Their eldest daughter Elizabeth Wydville (b 1437) would thus marry the monarch himself - Edward IV - n 1464, further consolidating her family’s wealth and influence, including that of her younger siblings – one of whom was a Margaret Wydville (b 1454). And her eldest brother Anthony Wydville was made an Earl, Lord Rivers. But the Lancastrians sought to besmirch the now Yorkist Wydvilles, pointing out Richard’s non-aristocratic background, and hence his and Anthony’s various estates were often attacked. Richard and a younger son John became embroiled in the Battle of Edgecote Moor in 1469, where they (as Yorkists) were defeated and both summarily executed. By 1470/71, Edward needed further support.
Richard was thus succeeded, as 2nd Earl Rivers, by his eldest son Anthony Wydville (b ca 1439). He became known as a great Tournament champion and replaced his father as the King’s frequent companion and protector. He appears to have married firstly, aged about 26 (ca 1465), Elizabeth de Scales , daughter of Thomas de Scales, a Boron,. She died in 1473 without issue. He soon married 2ndly in about 1475, Mary FitzLewis, daughter of a Henry Fitz Lewis - which union was also childless. But, he did have a mistress – of long standing.
Around this period, King Edward had gone briefly into exile accompanied byAnthony Wydville (in 1470) but they returned together the following year when Edward re-gained the throne. In 1472, he sent Anthony and his younger brother Richard Wydville to aid the Bretons in Brittany with 1000 English Archers against the French, whom they defeated. Anthony he was then appointed Guardian of the Prince of Wales’ household when they went to live at Ludlow Castle, he having previously been appointed High Sheriff for much of neighbouring Wales where, at sone earlier point, he would have met meet various persons of influence in that Principality – including no doubt one William Strandling, Sheriff of St Donat’s Cstle in Glamorgan, and thus his daughter Gwendline – whom he seems to have known sometime before that appointment. She in fact had become his mistress with whom he had an illegitimate daughter as early as 1455 – when they were both rather young – and rhus long before his 2 childless marriages. She would thus be his sole heir – on day.
One of Anthony’s (and Elizabeth)’s younger sisters, Margaret Wydville, had herself not long been born - to their father Richard Wydville and wife Jaquetta (in 1454) and his own daughter Margaret appears to have been born and so maned shortly after this. There were thus 2 young Margaret Woodvilles - of very similar ages, growing up in the 1460s – their common denominator being Anthony Wydville - the brother of one and the father of the other.
Illegitimate children wwere not uncommom in the upper classes in those days and while such sons of that status often acquired a surname prefixed by Fitz (from the French - Fils) of the father’s first name, the daughters would typically take on his actual surname, rather than that of ther parents. As Anthony was to have no legitimate issue from either of his wives, young Margaret’s future would thus be quite assured, not only by Anthony’s status as an Earl, but by his close association with the King, and his own inherited wealth. Any potential future husband who supported the King’s position (as Charles Churchill of Rockbeare, Esq) would quite reasonably expect such a marriage to be ‘financially attractive’. The future for Anthony’s younger sister Margaret Wydville (b 1454), was of course equally assured but at a more established social level; she would marry Thomas Fitzalan, 10th Earl Arundel, and have by him 4 children. Nevertheless, if the bride chosen for Charles had in fact been the latter Margaret instead and he soon died (as he did about a year later) would there have been any difference between the two in a tendency to suppress knowledge of any such brief first marriage and issue ?
For, when we seek evidence of that first marriage of Anyhony’s daughter (of ca 1472) , or of that od Eliz\abeth’s young sister,we find in both cases ,that the young Margaret Wydvilles concerned are both subsequently shown as only marrying into the two respective aristocratic families described – to Sir Robert Poyntz in one case – vaguely implied as occurring around 1480 or so – and to Lord Thomas Fitzalan, albeit considerably earlier, in 1466; his Margaret being aged but 11 or 12 only - being her parents’ 7th daughter, born in 1454. In neither case would such marriages be considered not to be the girls first . The descriptions available indicate that she was the slightly older Margaret, with Sir Robert’s bride, on the other hand, being clearly described as the illegitimate daughter of Anthony Wydville and Gwendolina Stridling rather than the recent widow of a Charles Churchill. That Margaret couldof course well have had a prior marriage therefore – ca 1472 – somewhere. But no reference to same is suggested whatsoever in the description of her later marriage. It it did occur, why might its occurrence have been supressed ? Moreover, the date of that apparent 2nd marriage appears to have been ‘lost’ or obscured. If so, Why ? Who arranged the marriage and what was the Dowery ?
When the King died suddently in early 1483, Elizabeth, the Queen (nee Woodville) ordered her brother Anthomy (Lord River), to bring the Primce of Wales, now King Edward V, straight back to London from Ludlow - under armed guard. This he immediately set out to do but they were soon intercepted by Richard, Duke of Cloucester (a fervent Lancastrian), who arrested them. Anthony wasthus imprisoned and later beheaded - in June 1483 - at Pontefract Castle; Richard was seeking the Monarchy himself –to become a short reigning Richard III - before Henry Tudor’s final victory – in 1487. Edward V had reigned but briefly before being deposed by Richard and, with his young brother, were placed in the Tower and mysteriously ‘disappeared ( presumed murdered). Henry VII married Elizabeth (nee Wydville)’s eldsest daughter ‘Elizabeth of York’ - to help cement matters betweenYork and Lancaster and so finally end the Wars of the Roses. Both sides had virtually exhausted them salves and Henry picked up the pieces.
Meanwhile, back in Rockbeare, Devon, Charles’ assumed marrriage to his Margaret Wydville (she described by Coxe as a ‘Countess’ - wnich she may well have been - as the daughter of an Earl – but they could easily confuse ‘which Earl’. She was at least blessed by a son – Thomas Churchill – in 1473 – before Charles’ untimely passing within a year or so. [ I have noted no other young widow described as appearing then in that situation.] What was young Margaret Churchill to do now ? In what position financially was she and her infant son Thomas Churchill left ? Just where would any such information eventually be recorded and archived ? Not in that quoted in the Wikipedia article devoted to Margaret’s next husband - Sir Robert Poyntz. He was a Lancastrian ssupporter of Henry Tudor -at least at the Battle of Bosworth in 1485 – and quite probably before that.
We may recall that Anthony Wydville was captured and executed in 1483 and was not available to oversee his daughter’s future after that date. But, between 14737 (when she was 12) and 1483, he certainly was available to so do. If Margaret did marry a Yorkist supporter (as Charles Churchill) after Earl Courtney, his Devon over -Lord, deserted that cause, it would without doubt be Anthony Wydvill, her father , who would have overseen such a promised union. He would not do so if her next marriage was with a family of the other side – ie around 1576-1482, say! Who would so arrange that marriage then or after ? It likely wasn’t in fact so arraged in the early 1470s. Was it only so arranged after 1482 therefore ? Yes, likely – with the dates of marriage and consequent issue’s birthdates somehow lacking or obscured.
Whatever the circumstances that then prevailed in those confused times near the end of the Wars of the Roses , there is thus a parallel ambiguity over the years 1472 and 1482 about the events surrounding the life of Margaret ‘Woodville’ (nee Stradling, ex-Churchill (possibly) - soon to become a Poyntz) - - during which time she was aged between 17 and 27 – having possibly borne a child born Thomas Churchill near the start of period. For how long might he have remained with her – and where ? As noted, this ambiguity also applies over the dates of birth of her subsequent Poyntz children, I have estimated that they were probably not born until the mid-1480s. By this time, young Charles Churchill would be about 10 or so and thus more suitable to be cared for by some close Churchill relative – back at Rockbeare. It is difficult to imagine that his parentage details were somehow invented by such as Coxe or Pole).
And yet the historians who composed the ‘facts’ about Sir Robert Poyntz’s subsequent marriage and issue conveniently show no reference whatsoever to his young bride having had any prior union. Nor are any dates of his marriage or births of his later children given. Might it have compromised their prestige in local society, or the basis of their future economic status or property ownership ? Sir Robert’s Will was proved (PCC) in Apr 1520. He seems to have had a Chapel built for his burial in St Mark’s church, Bristol (part of Guant’s Chapel) which would appear to be at variance with the location of his wife’s burial - in the churchyard at St James the Less in Iron Acton, later that same year. [ Who decided upon the latter ?]
Addendum on the Parentage of Thomas Churchill (bn ca 1473)
Around the year 1450, a son – one Robert Poyntz, - was born into an established landed family long settled on a Manor estate about 10 miles north-east of Bristol on the Somerset border with Glousestershire. While Bristol was a very important commercial City, and Port, with many wealthy merchants in the import- export business trading with the Continent, those established landed families in estates nearby – as the Berkelerys and the Poyntzs - continued during the Wars of the Roses to maintain their positions and status more by the security of their estates, their rental incomes and by good marriages than by concerns over how trade was being affected by the War. Of course, who one knew in the changing hierarchies holding royal power then remained very important to many as well. By 1470, the above Robert Poyntz had likely not quite reached the age where he would begin to be overly concern himself with the current situation with the War, nor declare himself an active supporter of either faction.
Another son – Chales Churchill - was born just a little earlier - around 1445 – also into an established landed family settled on a Manor estate – also about 10 miles north-east of another City,and Port, but a smaller one – that of Exeter, in Devon. Again, his family’s interests centred on their property and marriages, rather than trade, although there had been more set-backs in its viability than with the Poyntzs – with that excess of earlier daughters over sons and many property losses through the dictates of former Sovereigns - as described elsewhere; their Esquire status was barely hanging on. Moreover, in that regard, the two families had, as they say, ‘history’. Much earlier, the Churchills held a great many properties throughout Somerset, the county now lying between them. [It would be rather ‘poetic’ if a particular one of those – namely Idstock (nr Curry Malet)) proved to be about mid-way between the 2 family’s later respective seats – by ca 1470, say. For that was the one Somerset Manor that appears not to have accompanied the great majority of ex-Churchill holdings that wasn’t transferred quite so mysterious (being essentially unexplained) to the Malets - who must have supported some new King by about 11170, say - 300 years earlier (!) but, rather, was transferred (just as surreptitiously ) from the Churchill to the Poyntz family.] Someone must have chosen the right King to support. Did this possibly repeat itself ?
By about 1470, the chief over-Lord in Devonshire - the County Earl, Thomas Courteney, decided to support the current King EdwardIV in his on-going struggles against the incessant provocations of the Lancastrian opposition. Courteney encouraged support from his county’s nobles and lesser knights and Esqires. One of the latter who answered the call was shown to be Charles Churchill – now of Rockneare, he then aged 25. [We may note in passing that Robert Poyntz was then about 20 and one reads nothing about him supporting one side or the other; had he have been 25 or so then, we may well have seen such references to him in this regard – as we would more likely do in just a few years time.] But, by about 1472, Courteney decided to switch or cease his allegiance. Charles was one of these Devon men who preferred to remain with Edward however and to this end he was apparently promised the reward of an arranged marriage with someone whose financial position and/or property would enhance his own then limited standing. This fact (as it appeared to be) was recorded in such as Coxe’s Churchill account and in Pole’slocal history of Devon in which it is clearly stated that Charles then married one Margaret Wydville in about 1473 and with her have a son Thomas Churchill – ca 1474 – before Charles sadly died shortly after – possibly fighting for the King..
How much continued contact did Margaret Churchill have with her young son Thomas between 1475 to 1485, say ? And where ? It turns out that Margaret was the illegitimate daughter of the mistress of Sir Anthony Woodville – one Gwndoline Stradling of Glamorgan in Wales. Anthony’s sister Elizabeth Wydville had married King Edward who had found both her father Richard Wybville (1st Lord Rivers) and now his new brother-in-law. Anthomy (2nd Lord Rivers) very helpful and competent in protecting him in his precarious role as a Yorkist monarch. The Wydvilles were very wealthy in their own right and even more so after their connections with the King. So any arranged marriages overseen by either Queen Elizabeth - for her many siblings, or any by Anthony - for his own issue (as with Charles Churchill) would thus be equally affordable and significant.. As it turned out, both these Wydville siblings had a relative named and/or known as Margaret Wydville – born only a year apart (1454 and’55). The slightly elder girl was Elizabeth’s much younger sister and the other Margaret was Anthony’s daughter by Gwendoline, born slightly later.
At some point after the latter Margaret Wooodville’s apparent husband Charles had died (ca 1474-77) a second marriage for his new widow would eventually be arranged. Information about that would appear to have been presented to the world just as it had already been for her name-sake ‘aunt’ ‘ at her first and only marriage - likely arranged by Elizabeth – that is, as though it too was to be her first and only marriage. By this point, young Robert Poyntz had become a little older and would likely become more obviously involved in the national struggle. Did he (or his father) see the family’s) interests best aligned with or against the King ?
A very thorough analysis of the attitues displayed about then by his nearby City of Bristol merchants ca 1466 to 1475+ (by the Bristol Historical Society ) sadly doesn’t mention that local family – and it maddeningly stops a touch early for our chief focus. It doesn’t seem to conclude that Bristol (or its nearby major land-holding neighbours) were either mostly for, or against, the King. There thus appears no clear evidence that the Potyntz family supported either faction .prior to the 1480s. An article on Wikidedia on the latter family, does give an account on Sir Robert Poynt- of Iron Acton, the family’s Manor near Bristol: He lived from 1450 to 1520 – giving the names of his parents and children and that of his wife. It doesn’t mention what side he or his father were on during the Wars of the Roses - except to note that he fought latterly at least for Henry Tujdor, the Lancastrian victor, in 1485 at Bosworth, and in 1487 – at the very end of those many Wars. We may point out that Yotkist Anthony Wydville had already been captured by the Lancastrians in 1483, shortly after the King’s death earlier that same year (of a stroke) with Anthony then executed at Pontefract forthwith – allegedly after writing his Will. Robert Poyntz was said to be one of the Executors of Robert’s Will written just before he was beheaded. This seems rather odd. Did Anthony have no surviving Yorkist colleagues to serve this role ? What did he leave to his only heir – Margaret; he had been a very wealthy man. Who dictated the instructions of the Will of a man about to be beheaded ? Who witnessed it – a Lamcastrian ? Who benefitted ? Whom did Margaretthen marry….and WHEN ? We have alluded to this in our reference to the Wikipedia article.
For these two questions are conveniently answered - in both cases – from the same source: the article on Robert Poyntz. He was married, on an unknown date, to none other than Magrgaret Woodville (so identified) , the illegitimate daughter of Anthony Woodville, and subsequently had by Robert sevevral Poyntz children. Their dates of birth, as her date of marriage, are not reported. It may well have been that, suspiciously, they married only in or after 1483, say. When and where had Margaret last live with her son Thomas (if she did) ? Margarert’s marriage to Robert Poybyz is described solely as though it was her first and only one. Can we realistically accept that Coxe’s and Pole’s records were therefore entirely invented. ? Why bother to seek out such a fairy tale – if it was. Is there no evidence pertaining to our principals for the years 1472 to 1482, say ?? Why not ? This blank period should be more explicable.
NOTE: I have just discovered that there is no PCC Will proved for Anthony Woodville (etc) for ca 1483-85. despite the record referring to same (see below). BUT, there are 4 Inq PMs for him – ca 1485-87 – fot Nortolk, Suffolk, Canbridge and Herts ! Why ?? Was the Will destroyed forthwith ? Who would be motivated to do so ? If the Will had left his large estate to his only heir – Margaret, who would want to convince her that it was, for eample ‘ only if she married a particular man’ (her 1st husband having died some time before). We wonder what Sir Robert Poybtz’ Will (PROB 11/19/388 of April 1520) might breveal as to his wealth and propery; we apparently being unable examine that of his apparent rival Anthony Woodville). {See also article on the Poyntz family (in Dorset) for many useful PRO suggestioms.]
Meanwhile, Thomas Churchill, apparent son of that 1st marriage by Margaret, wherever and with whomever he grew up (but see below), and only son of Charles Churchill and (presumably) Margaret ‘Woodville’ (nee Stradling) would himself , a little later, marry - about 1493 - to Grace Tylle, daughter of Thomas Tylle - of Tylle House’. This latter estate has often been described elsewhere [by Ld and many others since] as located in Cornwall; but it now seems to have always been right next door, in Broadclyst, where a farmhouse of this same unusual name was noted [Cx]. [Yes, and now confirmed in Pole’s Notes as one of the Manors of that Hundred, along with neighbouring Wildyarde which appears to have become ‘Churchill’ - where that family were long settled . Thomas and Grace, who likely grew up as childhood friends therefore , would have firstly a namesake son Thomas Churchill (Jnr) about 1494, followed by:
second son: WILLIAM CHURCHILL - by about 1496.
Whether the elder sof these two boys, Thomas (Jnr) , shown to have married an Iseult Provencher in about 1516, left any issue locally (as in Rockbeare) - that directly extended that senior Churchill line – there or nearby - into the later 1500s/early 1600s, say - is presently (ie at an earlier writing) uncertain. It seemed likely and will be checked out further r one day. [Indeed; it has now been so checked – by the convenient discovery of the 1577 Will of this said Thomas Churchill (Jnr) - of Rockbeare - now discussed in the next section. [ There was apparently a later Rev Peter Churchill in that part of Devon and, in 1645-46, a George Churchill of Rockbeare, Yeoman was wrongly fined during the Civil War by the Roundheads for allehedly aiding the Royalists – which was later rescinded.]
The preceding sections have provided further confirmation of the extended period of geographic stability for our early Churchill family - in that south Devon area – amazingly of 600 years or more (ca 1200, say, to about 1800+) ! Another early branch seems to have settled similarly in Oxfordshire – mainly at the Yeoman level - but leading to a senior Army commander, to be described later. As noted, Parishes (formerly Manors) established with the name Churchill also exist in three or four other west country counties, around Oxfordshire.
[We have since received a copy of that 1577 Will of Thomas Churchill ; to be precise, it was in fact a copy of an Abstract of that Will - as the originals of many early Devon Wills, including it, had been destroyed by enemy bombing in 1943. Fortunately, someone had made written abstracts of same earlier and these were later typed up. We can’t be sure how much meaningful content may be lacking. The typed abstract appears thus - under the title of ‘the Churchill Family’:
Will of: CHURCHILL, Thomas - of Rockbeare – Written 17 May 1577 and Proved 24 Dec 1577.
“ Being whole of body & perfect of remeberance…. My soule to Almighty God & my Body to be buried in a holie grave.
‘Whereas William Sherman of Otterye St Mary in the countie of Devon, Gent did by his Indented Deede dated the 20th August in the 4th and 5th yeares of the Reigns of the late Sovereign Lord & Lady Kinge Philip & Queene Marye (ie 1558), demise to [me] the said Thos: Churchill and mye assignes all his (ie William’s) tenancies & farthings of customary lande adjoining same, with appurtenances, being in Typton parish of St Marye, now in the occupancy of Ellen Denys, Widowe and before that of Richard Reynell, her late husband, deceased. [Note: Denys’s were inter-married with Churchills in the previous century.]
[His assignes appear to be listed next – as]: ‘William Churchill, Thomas Churchill and George Churchill – being sonnes of the said Thomas Churchill’.
The tenantcy in Typton [presumably as a Leashold – sold to Thomas] is left [firstly] to middle son Thomas and then [on Thmas’ death] to son George and then likewise] to son Robert and then to daughter ‘Beaton’, then to [grandson] John, son of William, and then to [grandson] Charles, son of Thomas’s son John Churchill, dececeased. [The latter (John) would seem to have been Thomas’s 3rd son (born after sons William and Thomas but likely before George) and who had possibly died ca 1560s, say, not long after having 2nd son Thomas a little earlier.]
To every one of my children’s children 1 ‘yeo’ apiece. To ‘Ibote’ my wife – the residue (of my [Rockbeare] estate) and I make her my sole executrix.
To the Pullers (of his Casket?) - Harry Andrewe and James Style - 3d for their paynes.”
“No signatures nor witness names found. Inventory of possessions completed by above ‘Pullers and two others – Total value - £ 23.17.2. ”
One might reasonably assume that the above Thomas's ’ eldest son William Churchill (born about 1518,say,) would have automatically inherited the main property [Manor] in Rockbeare – which would have been legally confirmed earlier and so not be mentioned formally in the Will. As such, it would presumably continue to be the seat of that senior line of the Churchill family per se – (being still in Devon). We can’t be certain whether the name shown for his daughter Beaton) was her forename or possibly her married surname. It would be helpful (if it was a surname and there was a Beaton Will left by either her husband or her Beaton father-in-law. [Note: We later came across a Churchill daughter given this same name in 1604, born to a GEorge Churchill in Ottery St Mary nearby. He would seem to be one of THomas's grandsons born about the 1570s.]
It seems odd that Thomas apparently had a son
‘Robert’ who wasn’t included in his list of assigns (sons) initially; should it therefore have actually read ‘George’ instead (or even vice versa) ? (Robert could even have been a son-in-law, as they were often referred to as ‘son’ at the time,) We can appreciate the naming of a grandson as Charles Chyrchill , as that name was rather significant relatively recently in the family.It seems quite possible that the name of the wife of Thomas (of the Will) was Iseult (often then pronounced as ‘Isote’) and likely spelt phonetically as such but, wrongly transcribed later as ‘Ibote’ – with the internal S of that name (often written in many words then in an exaggrated way - essentially as a long thin capital S – which was then wrongly transcribed as a small case ‘b’ from the original Will or its abstract (when being typed). We may note that all the male forenames reflect names frequently seen both before and since within this Churchill families of Devon and Dorset [We think in particular of those found later in such as Muckleford (in Bradford Peverell), the Comptons and the Bredys – likely via the agency of a Bartlett; see later.]
We might reasonably conclude that, as Thomas then had at least two grandsons, he was quite possibly the homas we assumed to be bon about 1494, married by 1516, had issue around 1518 to 1530, say, and grandchildren about 1545-60 - before dying in 1577. He thus fits very well our above described elder son ThomasChurchill (Jnr) (with a wife Iseult), and with a younger brother William Churchill, born himself around 1496, who would likely marry by ca 1518). The elder brother Thomas did indeed have issue as suggested – producing his own eldest son William (about 1518, say) who, as Roger’s first cousin, would become ‘son and heir’ of the still senior Rockbeare line and property - as of 1577. His eldest son in turn would likely be born in the 1560/70s and inherit in his turn. There would thus still be 'Churchills ‘of Roackbeare' and area’ (and/or of Devon per se) into the 1600s presumably, including, I believe, one or two Clergymen named Peter Churchill). [W shall seek to better clarify these relationships in a subsequent pedigree. Their descendants appear to be those eventually noted in the Civil registrations of births, deaths and marriages in such as Ottery St Mary (Honiton Registration District) and/or Exeter - after 1837. Moreover, some local church registrations became available from 1538 and should provide further confirmation or leads to same.
[We have recently discovered another Will which should help filll in sunsequent genertions. It was written by a George Churchill - of Rockbeare, Yeoman - in 1659, a year before his death there in 1660. In it, he makes reference to his wife Mary and sons Thomas, William, George and Peter Churchill, leaving them bequests of several Hundred Pounds in total. We would assume there would be at least two intervening generations in Rockbeare between Thomas (died 1577) and this George (died 1660) with his 4 sons likely born ca 16330s-'40s. We would hope to locate any Church registrations, Taxation records, Militia lists and/or Will references eo assist us to this end.
We may 'kill two birds with one stone' in this quest if we could integrate such knowledge with that pertaing to the comparable two geneaions of the Sainthill family. They were briefly referred to above having eventually settled at Brad pre-1500, more to the South-east. They seem to have subsequently held property in Rockbeare - long after the Churchills arrived there - but under what jurisdiction seems uncertain. The Churchills' status in this regard also becomes less certain after about 1600.
The CHURCHILLs and SAINTHILLs of ROCKBEARE.
We have already considered the presence of the Churchills in Rockbeare as descended from surviving third son William Churchill (ca 1375-1430) who had apparently settled there by ca 1400, immediately next door, south of their forner Manor in Broadclyst. It appears that they already had some interests in Rockbeare - as Tenants-in Chief - after purchasing its main Manor from the Bassets or the Fulfords (as we understand but the Abbey of Canonsleigh also held some of it then). The Churchills were still iving there after 1600. But then, so were the Sainthills seemingly; but, who actually owned what, and from when ?
The unusual surname 'Sainthill' seems to have evolved from an earlier Anglo-Saxon one - from before the Conquest -from a name such as 'Sweyne-atte-Hill', say, later becoming such as Swayntill and eventually Sainthill - by the mid-1400s. [One has noticed names such as 'John-ate-Wode' (Wood) gradually become John 'Atwood', or such as 'Harold-atte-Hil' becoming Harold 'Athill' (often noted in Norfolk).] Later, and less properly, 'Sainthill' sometimes morphed into suach as 'Saint Hill' and even 'St. Hill' - with their saintly connotations of rectitude and virtue. Later possessors (as Peter Sainthill 1) seem to have e felt a need to reflect or at least adopt those implications.
We may obtain a clearer perspective on the family if we begin rather earlier - with the aid of a remarkably thorough account of them peblished in London in 1844 by a much later descendent - one Richard Sainthil, RN. His book has the rather unrevealing title of 'Olla Podrida' which refers to a culinary concoction of many different meats and vegetables that remain after being boiled up together and the resulting 'soup' poured off. What's left is said to be 'almost edible' and, only at the end of this lengthy discourse of the book's many topics does he detail for the reader the recipe for the obscure dish of its title - with the hope they will find the book's contents a little more palatable.
To exemplify the book's wiide range of contents, its first 100 or so pages are devoted entirely to an analysis of the silver coins minted in the 1600s in Exeter. By pages 290 to 350 or so, he then provide an account of his famiiy's history, if scattered in different sections, after which he also does so (rather more briefly) for that of the 'Aclands of Kilverton' (in the north of Broadclyst Hundred). This is possibly relevant in that his own family appears to have had its early centre of gravity in neighbouring Honiton (and later in 'Clyst Honiton' further weet - by the time of Edwwards II and III (ie during the1300s).
The evidence for this early location of his family is provided by scattered records of the early Parliaments. Reprsentation of the English in Parliament, before about 1400, was provided for various main towns in different counties, or simply for the county itself. We find that for Devon, a name that appears several times (for different Parliaments, under a given Monarch) was that of one Walter Swaynthull who was said to have resided near Honiton abd later in 'Clyst Honiton', Devon. Near the end of the regn of Esward II and throughout that of Edward III (ca 1330-1380), Walter Swayntill, possibly a father and son, represented Devon and/or Exeter in 7 or 8 different Parliaments. The spelling of the name - crucially with the 2nd letter always being a 'w' - followed by vowels 'a', 'e' , 'ay' or 'ey', and the final 3 letters typically being 'till', 'hull' or 'hill'. Before the Conquest, we may recall that an earlier Abglo-Saxon leader was King 'Cnut', whose father was King Sweyne, after whom Cnut would nname one son 'Swayne'. Today. we have Swain and Sven; These were all definitely not Norman ! But, by the later 1400s, that previously invariable 'w' seems to have been purposely dropped - the name even becoming 'Sayntall', at one point. That simple expedient seems to have shifted their confidence rowards peeomulgating a Norman descent.
We are next told that Walter's brother Reginald Swayntnill held propery in the parish of Aulscombe, called 'Wadhays',(as had their father and grandfather apparently) from the time of Edward 1st (ca 1270-307) or earlier - as conveyed to them from Henery de Boteler (Harlein MSS 2410) and that Walter later paid Subsidy Tax on it in 1323. [A Devonshire Association article on Wadhays describes both Reginald and Walter as 'de Sweynthill' nand places its location 2 miles norh-west of Honiton (see www.devonassoc.org.uk and link to Wadhhays). Their ancestors had thus come south - from a hamlet or farm in Kentisbeare called Swayntill or similar (and later, as Ssinthill, it still exists today). [I fiknd it very difficult to account fot its evolution from that earlier Sazon form, or similar, to its present form; one wonders when that 'w' was dropped. and by whom ?] Walter had a daughter 'Joane' who married William de Heaton of 'Old Port' to whom Wadnays was later conveyed (or inherited?) (ca 1350?) and so was left in turn to their daughter, also Joane, and future husband Richard Smaister (by about 1380, say), and then passed lineally to one Linpenny who sold it to a William Hurst of Exeter around 1425, and thece to a William Bodley, seemingly also of Exeter (this also from 'de la Pole's 'Devon').
 Just why this subsequent information is included is not made apparent. It may have implied that any unrecorded son of Walter (I've seen a William suggested) settled on a diffrent property that wasn't so well recorded as that of Wadhays. The line appears next to become re-esablished thereby further south, near Bovey Tracy, just beyond Exeter - quite possibly on property owned by the Courtenays, Earls of Devon, who dominated ownership thereabouts - only renting it ouit on Leasehold or Copyhold basis. That Wadhays itself was later acquired by one William Hurst of Exeter possibly indicates the family still had connections there which, we recall, Walter represented in Parliament some generations before. He ws said to be "well learned in the law" and so had liklely been educated in a Grammar Schol, or higher, associated with Exeyer Cathedral. We might usefully note that if Walter and his brother had come from a small family manor after which they and their ancestors were named (as located in Kentsbeare to the north, beyond Collompton), their futures (and hopefully that of some unrecrded male descendants) may well have continued south towards that major ciy, possiby via Clyst Honiton, which was at least closer to Exeter than Honiton or Aulscombe. One can't imagine the younger generations reversing their progress south to the City, to return to that earlier hamlet in Krntisbeare in the north.
Our next useful finding in this regard (not known by our later Richard Sainthill RN in 1844) was a reference in the Narional Archives to 2 or 3 legal cases dated ca 1490s. One was C1/142/74 between a John Hake and his then wife Jhone (nee Maayne) as Plaintiffs, and John Seynthill, father of Richard Seynthill, late first husband of said Jhone, as Defendants, regarding Money promised to Jhone but not received, on her earlier marriage to said Richard Seynthill. The case produced 5 documents the dates for which apparently range from 1486 to 1515. There is also a record in the Devon Record Office (D1/508M/Koger/240) in respect of property in the Manor of South Teign in North Bovey parish conveyed to a John Flavell, possibly dated 26 Jan 1516. [I have not yet seen these documents.] Also relevant was an earlier case (C1/96/89) dated 1486 to 1493 wherein John Seynthill, Richard's said father, was said to then be 'of Moreton' (now Morton Hampsted) which conerned properties in 'A....ton' and 'South Teign' in North Bovey, was supposed to be settled on Jhone at her first marriage (to Richard) - which may have ended in divorce when they wereen't forthcoming. [I note another case, C1//28/33, with reference to Honiton and/or Aulscomce and to John Seythill. A John-atte-Wode (Wood) was also mentioned; Wode/Wood could become 'Woodland' or 'Woodbury', both nearby in south Devon today].]
While our author did not know of the existence of such documents, nor their contents (as Moretonhampsted) , he did know of another frequntly suggested location of the marriage aof his namesake ancestor Richard Sainthill to Jhone Mayne in which. oddly, such as North Bovey and Moreton Hampstead are never mentioned. In this quite alternate view, the Richard who married Jhone Mayne of Exeter (where thry lilrely married), is shown insead as being 'of Sainthill' (formerly Swayn-at-hill ?),that hamlet or farm in Kentisbeare, some 14 miles north-east of Exeter, and thus not one 8 miles or less south-west of same - with Bovey, Teign and Moreton all nearby. Quite a difference. He also knew that from Peter, Richard's elder son, descended the senior line of the later Sainthills and from his second son, Edward, the junior branch likewise (of which he was then himself the main descendant; the senior branch having died out in the male line about a century before he was born). Much attention was paid by historians to that senior line and just where it originated and/or settled, and what it may have accomplished. [I 'feel' (no more than that) that said Peter, once settled at Bradninch, heard about that hamlet in nearby Kentisbeare (quite coincidentally) and promoted the idea that it was the origin of his family and thus somehow associated wuith Bradninch from much earlier tim (there being however absolutely no basis for this idea; there was no convenient 'drift' westward by 'de Swaytills' into that early Cornish Barony). One will leave it at that.
Much less attention was paid to the junior line, however. Because of this disparity, we were ourselves seduced along that senior line firstly and thus, as said Peter Sainthill had moved into London-based activites centred on MIddle Temple and 'legal Lomdon, including some education at that Inn of Court (which seems not to hav been completed; (he History places a ? before its Middle Temple reference in his case), he had nevertheless made some influential contacts there, including help in getting an obscure west-country seat to contest as an MP. It was for that reason that we were at least able to take advantage of the much more organised and trustworthy facility (now online) called the' 'History of Parliament' than was avialble in Rchard Sainthil's day (in Victorian times).
Peter Sainthill did gain his seat in that pbscure Cornish oconstituency (of Grampound, only recntly t enfranchised to warrent 2 members; later to be referred to as one of the 'Rotten Boroughs). So there wwas indeed an entry for him in the said History. But its information turns out not to be consistent with the view promoted by his later family (and various Devon 'Sources') with respect to their more northerly (Bradninch (and area) origins. We may thus quote and paraphrase the HIstory's entry :
"Peter Sainthill was born before 1514, son of Richard Sainthill of Moreton Hampstead, Gent, by Jhoane, daughter of Richard Mayne of Exeter. Richard Sainthil died 9 Dec 1525. Peter was possibly educated (after Grammar School in Exeter?) at ?Middle Temple, an Inn of Court in London and eventually married (firstly) on 26 Nov 1552,aged about 40, Catherine, daughter of Sir Humphrey Browne (of that Inn), she the widow ofa Richard Townesend (who died 1551, without issue), and (secondly), ca 1558) Juliana, daughter of William Shine of Bradley, Berkshire (she too having married before, twice). They had 2 sons and a daughter." We will consider other aspects of elder brother Peter Sainthill's career and such issue after first consolidating and clarifying our understanding about the origin of his father's family - apparently in the Moreton Hampstead - Bovey Tracy area in south-west Devon (around 1460-1490)- this location having nothing whatsoever to do with Peter's eventual residence at more northernr Bradninch - in the 1550-60ss. This will be discussed later - afte considering the family's quite different and more likely origins, as well as the junior line descended from second son Edward Sainthill (born by ca 1518, say).
We saw above that Richard's father was a John Saynthill when involved in litigation in the 1480-90s. Conveniently, we find that one website shows this man's family to have been of North Teign, and Bovey. A John Saynthill (born South Teign ca 1450) and wife Joane Wyke, appear thereby to have married around 1470-80(as estimated) and had issue in North Bovey - including Richard Sainthill ca 1480 who seems to have settled later in Moreton Hampstead some miles inland nearer Dartmoor. John himself is shown as born to a Walter Seynthill around 1425 (with said Walter possibly born to an earlier William of that line (who may have named hWalter after the earlir MP). We have no data on wwho of the family first appeared in this region south-ewest of Exeter - mostly ownwed by the Courtenays (Earls of Devon), from the 1250s. We should get a better picture of the events affecting Richard Saunthill's marriage and property around the years 1500+ (before his apparent early death in 1525) - once we can examine that litgation with the man who seems to have married as his first wife Jhone/Joane Sainthill (nee Mayne)..
Richard Sainthil RN ubnderstood he descended from the junior branch of the family - ie from Eddward, second son of that earlier Richard Sainthill. Edward was somehow settled in Rockbeare - from an unknown date and in an unknown property there. But Richard could find no confirning evidence about this. Fortunately, he was eventually asissted in this by one John Putman, Esq, of the College of Arms, in 1827, who held the College's position of 'Portcullis'. He produced a useful pedigree which showed that Edward Sainthill married Elizabeth Yarde, daughter of ohn Yarde of a landed family of Honiton by about 1545. [We note that this date is about when many ex-Monestery properties were coming onto the market.] They had a son Richard, likely named after Edward's father, around 1550 and he in turn married, as 'Richard Sainthill of Rockbeare, Gent', to 'Ffyda Harlowing of Sidmouth, Genntlewoman' and did so in Rockbeare in 1592; this is only known (despite Rockbeare's arly registers having been destroyed or lost) by virtue of the marriage having also been recorded in the register of Sidmouth's church because Fryda was of an important local family there. This proves most fortuitous in that we learn thereby that the Sainthills of Rockbeare were not themselves Esquires of Rockbeare, but Gents only (as would be their parents and children presumably, thus indicating they held only Lease- or Gopy-hold property tnhere (if indeed they held any). [However, it is possible that it would only be Peter 1 who was able (could afford) to buy Free- or Lease-hold ex-Monestery (Canonsleigh Abbey) property - if some time earlier (ca 1550-60, say).] Richard and Fryda had an elder son Francis Sainthill in Rockbeare about 1595 who married Susanna Pyne of Wimple (a neighbouring parish just to the east) by about 1620 and had a son Nicholas Sainthill ca 1625.
We may note here that it would be around this time (ca 1625-35) that George Churchill (possibly a son of a Thomas Churchill Jnr, Thomas Snr being he of the 1577 Will) would likely also marry loccally and soom have his 4 sons ca 1635-45,, as referred to in his 1659 Will, then seeming adults. Francis Sainthill died quite young (ca 1640 as estimated) and his son Nicholas (then about 16) decided to seek employment - as a Mariner - sailing ouut of Topsham, near Sidmouth, where he would settle with his own family after marrying late (ca 1673) 'Elizabeth Weber of Exeter, Spinster'. George's 4 sons, if a little younger than said Nicholas, would probably all know him as he left for Topsham to become a Mariner, as they would liater knmow his progeny as well - son John (1676-1730) and grandson, also John (bn 1703), both Mariners of Tposham in their time. In George Churchill's reent Will, he left eldest son Thomas just Fve Pounds - probably because he would also inherit the Leaehold of the family property (as well as benefittng in other respects (see below); Next son George Jnr was left One Hundred Pounds (50 Pounds of which represented money owed to George Snr); third son Peter also received One Hundred Pounds, from which £50 was to be paid to a Johan Orchard(?) of Bradnynch, Widow, to whom he was somehow Bound so to do (she possibly being his sister), and to 4th and youngest son Ambrose Churchill, he also left One Hundred Pounds. He had two daughters, Mary and Johan, ro whom he left Five Pounds apiece and several grandchildreen (unnamed) would receive Twentie Shillings each .Their existence indicates that their parents were likely born around 1625-35 and msarried in the 1650s, say. They would thus be contemporaries of Winston Churchill and his son John (born 1650), of neighbouring Dorset.
IThe Sainthills thus ceased being residents of Rockbeare as a viable family there from around that time 1650-60 (the lattter year being when George Churchill died there) and my earlier awareness that the last Sainthill there, described as the 'late Mrs Sainthill', was finally identified - as 'Susanna Sainthill (nee Pyne), widow of Francis and mother of Nicholas. Their relationship, if any, with the 'Churchills of Rockbeare' had confused me - having never come across that surname before and wondering if it had in fact been a mistake for 'Churchill'. It wasn't (as I now appreciate). They seem to have died out there around 1650 thus ending the junior line of the 'Sainthills - that of Rockbeare' (said by one source (Historic England) to have 'acquired Rockbeare from Canonsleigh Abbey at the time of the Reformation' - a rather ambiguous period by which to place an event; it was likely in about 1550. After about a centuury there, theey continued in a sense at nearby Topsham - as Mariners (not Manor owners), until the time of our author - during Victoria's reign. However, according to national defence needs, Merchant Mariners, especially its Officers, were often required to transfer to the Naval service and the next two Sainthills in the descent opted for this latter route (as did the younger sons of the Gentry ('Gents') generally in those days, often from the age of 12, since it typically led to senior Naval Officer standing, being equivalent to Esq status, something highly sought then and not otherwise attainable by maany. Our author would have this ranking (as did his fsther who had displayed heroic bravery in his day). Subsequently, various cousins and nephews gradually spread the name Sainthill into many other occupations and regions.
We may continue with George Curchill Snr's Will of 1660: He states next that 'Whereas I hace recently pruchased two 'Reversions' situated in Rockbeare (that is, properties he bought that would revert to him only when the former owner(s) died) - the first, called 'Ford', on the death of a Clement Perryman and the other after the death of Michael Fillimore, called 'West Parke', which (latter} said Reversion and Tenement I made my sonne Thomas Purchasor thereof, as by its Deeds doth and may appeare, And whereas I have also Bound n my son Thomas - to myself, my Executor and my Assigns in a Bond of Three Hundred Pounds which requires him to 'Devise, Assign, Grant and Sell On his interest and rights to such Estste unto Ambrose my sonne - as by the said Bond apeareth. And now my Will and Desire is that if my sonne Ambrose do Marry and hereafter do procure and settle himself in a convenient estae elsewhere, then my Will is that Thomas shall well and truly pay Ambrose Two Hundred ans Fiftie Pounds and then he and his Executor and asstgns may have and enjoy the said Reversion and Tenement aforesaid. Item - All resdue of my Goodes, etc I do bequeathee to Mary my wife whom I make my sole Executor And I appoint and charge my sonnes Fhomas, George and Peter to aid and assist their Motherr in the best manner they can to see my Will thus performed. Signed: Geo: Churchill Wirmessed by a 'Wolliam Sottle'. The Will was proved in London on 7 Novemnber 1660 (the year the Monarchy was re-stored). We find that the value of money in the mid-1600s was about 1000 times what it is today. George Churchill's estate was thus worth about $100,000 in today's money. If it had been Freehold in his father's day, say, and he had a similar family (with 3 to 5 sons), he may well have been forced to sell by about the 1630s in order to set them up on their own smaller proberties. George was in a similar situation, if now as a Yeoman, and was just about abole to provide his sons with adequate means to afford their own, if smaller, properties, possibly with some help from the perents of their respective brides in this same social level. The recent Civil wat had left manny families less secure. Youngest son Ambrose was probably still too young to marry (at ca 16-17, say, and so born around 1642). We may reasonably eatinate the eldest Thomas son was thus about 10 or 12 years older.
Our original concern had been to discover which Sainthills had lived in Rockbeare and whether they co-existed there with the senior branch of Churchills after ca 1520 or so - when the latter family's junior branch began to migrate towards Dorset. If so, they would certainly have known each other and may have shared documentation that could help reveal the identities nand dates of their various respective menbers. Sadly, we are now aware that the crucial church registers for Rocckbeare are lacking for most of the period of concern. It would now appear that the status of the 'Sainthills of Rockbeare' was that of haaving acquired (ytpically for a small cost) the 'manor of 'the local church' only of that parish (as previously held seemingly by the Abbey before 1545) which would generate a rather small income - as collector (but not recipient) of such annual Tythes. Such 'sub-manors' became established for many churches when the Freehold owners of the main Manor in such a Parish were some distant Abbey or absentee Landowner. The latter's income from the Manor per se was that of the much greater rents paid by the Copyholders (or Leaseholders) of its many farms. They would also control tthe advowons for the Church incumbent. Who would be responsible for the absence of so many years of the registers we cannot say. Are the records of the main Manor of Rockbeare still extant, one womders ? Who holds them ? Later holders include the Duntze and Porter families in the 17th and 18th centuries. Did they retain all their prior Lease histories ?
We can see now that the overlap of the presence of both Sainthills and Churchills in Rockbeare would cover roughly the years 14545 to 1660 or so. That is, from the arrival of Edward (and/or Peter 1) Sainthill until the move by Nicholas Sainthill to Topsham. The Churchills had arrived much earlier, around 1400+, and appeared to stil be there, or nearby, after the 1670s but in what capaciy is difficult to determine. Information on wnen and who were born and/or married to whom, or died, is lacking over much of this period - for both families. Wills and litgation records provide the only likely sources although Taxs and MMilitia lists may provide some. We can see that the two families were both in Rockbeare during the Civil War period (ca 1640s and during the following decade of the Commonwealth.) Any such information, from those sources, if and when discovered, will hopefully be added here:
  Meanwhile, here are a few records from the National Archives that pertain to Litigations between members of George Churchill's family (as himself, Peter, Ambrose and Thomas sand various locals in Rockbeare or Otterey St Mary. We place theeir reference numbers in chronological order (years shown in bracketts):
C7/264/44 (1607); C5/399/75 (1613; C2/ Jas1/C15/65 (1623-1625); C6/24/105 (1636); C10/27/64 (1654);C10/473/48 (1663); C10/156/87 (1670); C8/203/34 (1676); C10/411/31 (1681); DRO 3839M//T11(1682); C10/539/8 (1687); ADM 106/482/329 and/330 (1696); C10/413/80 (1698); E134/4Geo 1/Mich 3(1718) and M/ich 4 (1719) - when Rev Peter Churchill was Rector of Shobroke parish of which the litigation concerns; abd, finally, DRO 6071Z/F//2 (1732). None of these are currently available on-line, as they haven't been digitised (unlike PCC Wills).
Meanwhile,to complete our coverage of the Sainthill family, if rather more condensed, we consider finally their so-called Senior line - as descended from elder brother Peter Sainthill 1 (born ca 1512, say). He likely arrioved in London around ca 1535-40, as estimated. As with his younger brother Edward, we are not aware with what family they grew-up during the 1520s-'30s and thus how their immediate ffutures were influenced and determined. The litigation documents involving their mother Jhone may reveal some things, recalling that their father Richard had apparently died as early as 1525 and their psrents may have divorced. Somehow, Peter got to London and maybe entered Middle Temple by 1538 while Edward and his young wife settled in Rockbeare - having acquired a role in respect of the 'manor' - possbly of the church there with its presumably modest 'living' (as collector of its Tythes; a kind of ''sub-Steward'. We womder if Richard's fther John may have had any suuch influence in arranging both these initial placements for his grandsons ? Unless, it followed from the sale of some relevant property there when the MOnesteries were dissolved (see later). In any case, we at least kdiscover various items of nterest from the History of Parliament entry for Peter Sainthill.
It is hard for us to appreciate the degree to which 'yuoug-Gents-about-town' anticipated maturity in earlier times. With various young lawyers as friends, Peter would no doubt take advantage of any promising possibilities that so presented themselves. The History shows that after possibly attending Middle Temple, he evetually married, firstly, in 1552 Cartherine, daughter of one Sir Humphrey Browne, an emmminent judge of the day. How this came about and was delayed until he was aged about 40, after 15 years in London, making such legal and political contacts (ca 1535-50, say) is rather difficult to justify. But, we may recall that this was a period of great flux in royal, governmental and public circles. The Dissolution of the Monesteries ca 1535-45s suddenly freed up the availability of quality property at suspiciously low prices- if one knew the right people (as Robert Bartelot, Sir William Petre and Sir John Tregonwell) - ie in Dorset, Devon and Cornwall, respectively. Peter Sainthill seems to have known them all ! According to the entry in the Pariamenrtry History covering Peter's biography, he had indeed "bought former Monestery properties to the tune of £600...." an enormous anmount in today's terms. Where did a man with his rather modest bakground get this sum ? His father had died young, his mother had re-married (apparently before her first husband's death - after a divorce) - implying mmoney problems; he would thus have little or no money after leaviing his assumed Grammar School, ikely in Exeter, around 1525 or so.
The History does refer to a small property [Leaseheld?] he may have inherited in Moreton Hampstead earlier which, if sold and with the capital raised (including some borrowings; his family still wed moneylenders in London significant sums after the War) osed to purchse a number of other smaller ex-monestery properties (also mentioned in the History), effectively at a discount, then re-selling them at profit, he could more understandably then afford that major purchase such as at Bradninch and/or Rockbeare (held previously by yhe Abbey of Canonsleigh) which itself had been purchased by about 1540 by one Richard Grenville - a Cornwall MP (with a prtner) for £1170. The institution 'Historic England' is quoted as noting that Rockbeare, amongst hundreds, was held (from the Conquest) by the Bishop of Bath and Wells who gave it to Matilda, Countess of Gloucester, who later gave it to Canonsleigh Abbey on its foundation about 1284. Itappears that this Abbey was suppressed from ca 1536 during the Dissolution of the Monesteries by Henry VIII's Agents (as Tregonwell and Bartlett)and soon sold on to Richard Grenville (of an influential Cornish family) and partner before the Sainthills acquired it or whatever part of it Grenville wished to sell on. Alternatively, Peter Sainthill may have used most of his money to re-build Bradninch House (as described later) around 1545-50. It was a former 'Barony' still held by the Duchy of Cornwall with quite possibly various Deputy positions required by its absentee Lanlord - to help run it. Peter would no doubt have heard about tbth of these possibilities when repreaenting his small Cornish constituency.
It also refers to him applying for a Coat of Arms about then (ca 1546) based it seemed solely on his exagerated self-description of his virtue and honour, which was somehow successful although the History pointed out that such virtue wasn't its own reward in his case compared with that soon gained by his ex-Monestery profits. As his position improved, he somehow acquired a role pertining to the Admiralty and when stationed nar Poole in Dorset had occasion to write to Admiral Edward Seymour (related to Jane Seymour, ex-Queen) pointing out to him that a Ship had gone aground on the Isle of Wight nearby, and signing himself 'your assured friend'. The significance of this is not made explicit but they do point out that Admiral Seymour, known for having enriched himself through such 'found treasure', and his brother, both subsequently 'disappeared' (in fact executed, I beleve, ca 1550). In any case, that new 'rotten Borough' in Cornwall (Grampound) had recently been enfranchised and required its second MP, the choice of Peter Sainthill being accounted for by virtue of his friendship with Admiral Seymour; he was thus returned for same in 1547. [Those returned for most seats then generally had such influential backers or had close ties with the area; Peter had no connections then in Cornwall. However, he soon would have - ain the form of another local MP who happened to be the Chancellor of the Duchy of Cornwall) - an influential Lawyer-cum-Treasurer with a Middle Temple background.
It would seem to be only then when Peter heard about something called the Duchy's borough of Bradninch (an ex-Cornish Barony, albeit situated just beyond Cornwall) - in neighbouring Devon. Like Roakbeare, with its often absentee landlord, it required a Steward or even Sub-steward, to look after the responsibilites of the Church there (as collecting its Tythes, etc). The Freehold for the Manor per se was of course held by the Duchy (in perpetuity) and thus the Stewrd would typically be a 'Genleman' (not an Esq holding his own Freehold estate). But, there was a large House there that needed re-nuilding. Peter soon moved in - and re-built it. 2 or 3 yeras later, Middle Temple's renown Judge, Sir Hemphrey Browne's daughter Katherine's first husbsnd had died and in 1552, she re-married - yo Peter Sainthill whose prospects had recently improved. He was then 40. He may have stood at the next election in 1553 but declied or avoided seeking such influence (since it might be a reflection on his father-in-law who had stood security for an MP who was in dis-favour and so ran successfully instead for another Cornish seat a year later - a small port near Plynouth). His first wife had recently died without issue and he re-married in 1560 - a Juliana Shine (a widow who had married twice before) with whom he finally had 2 sons and a daughter in the 1560s - a little before Peter was declared Insane, in 15661571 (at Bradninch).
Peter's elder son, Peter 2,was born in Bradninch in 1561 where he would no doubt inherit his father's roles with the church and/or the Barony there, collecting the Tythes (but not the Manor's rents which of course went to the Duchy, the Freehold owners (in perpetuity) - to pdrovide income for the Prince of Wales (just as today), as part of the latter's income. As his fatther Peter 1 was becoming ill during his childhood, and died when he was still onlnly 10, there may have been some oversight by uncles (and his mother) for himself and his younger boether during the late 1560s/early 1570s. After education at Middle Temple in the 1580s, he would marry Elizabeth Martin ca 1590 and have several children, including a Peter Sainthill (3) in 1593, well known later in the fsmily as 'the Cavalier'. Peter 2 would also not survive his sons' youth by much, dying in 1618. His eldest son, Peter Sainthill 3, 'the Cavalier', would fight on the Royalist side in the coming Civil War - ca 1643-'46 - just as John Churchill (1593-1659) and his son Winston (<1620-1688) would also do. Like the former, rhey too had to pay their Fines for being on the losing side). But, unlike the Churchills, Peter first sought refuge in Italy, in 1646, after the surrender by the Royalists in Exeter, having first written an account of his estate and debts on which his Fines would be later calculated and paid - by his son and heir Samuel Sainthll - by ca 1652.
Peter 3 had been elected an MP (for Tiverton) in both the 'Short' and 'Long' Parliaments, held in April and November that year. Once Cromwell had gained power, ca 1643, Peter was disbarred from holding any further Office of State. His support of the KIng continued however, through 1644/45 when he provided him with a night's hospitality at Bradninch in July 1644 and Camping facilities for his Army in Sept 1645 before their last stand in Exeter where General Fairfax surrendered in Apr 1646. Peter had already left for Italy with a Pass provided by Fairfax. Once in Legorno, he soon contracted a serious illness and died there in1548. His unmarried son and heir Samuel moved in to the (still Leased?) House in Bradninch.and seemed to assume an Esq status forhwith, but I have no objective evidence of its justification or not. [One has more recently appreciated that since the 1600s (and probably for some time before), the stylimg - as Yeoman, Gentleman or Esquire - signifying levels of society below that of Knight in the Feudal system ca 1100 to 1500, was based on rather more than just property ownership (vs renting). Moreover, it was increasingly determined by social convention with no mandatory or legal basis ultimately, so was inceasingly adopted simply as appeared fitting - amongst one's peers; no more and no less.]
A diary was kept by Peter 3, and was continued by his son Smuel, relating to the family's capital and debts on whhich basis they were to be Fined accordingly - by the the Commonwealth Parliament. It was to equal one third of its net value. This seemed to have been eventually settled by Samuel wno would likely have sold off elements of property, possibly acquired by his father or grandfather from their ex-monestery holdings and borrowings. But Samhel remained unmarried and without issue, so by his Will (1708) he initially intended to leave the estate Of still unknown property holdings, if any) to his neaarest relative (of the junior Rockbeare branch) but, falling out with the latter cousin , left it instead to another relatve, his nephew, Edward Yarde of Treasbeare (1637-1732), the unmarried son of his sister Dorothy and Thomas Yarde, then 71. Edward subsequently married, changed his surname to 'Sainthill' (by Act of Parliament), and had a son (ca 1712) and lived to 95 ! The son (seemingly an Edward) married (ca 1740) and left as his heiress, an Elizabeth Saithill (bn 1745), who married (ca 1765) a Rear Admiral Thomas Pearse (1749-1820) whose son George (1790-1851) married a lady fom Jamaica, a wealthy plantation and slave owner. These latter Sainthills and then Pearses were all 'of Bradninch House', in their day. A List of Freeholders in Devon (as per 1733) included one Edward Sainthill - 'of Bradninch, Esq' (!). The only other Devon Freeholder of this surname about then (1751) was a John Sainthill, Mariner - of the junior branch in Topsham.
Sanuel makes just two Churchill references when reporting the family's estate accounts, including Rckbeare, as an extension of his father's searlier entries; that is, during the mid-1600s. One entry implies that after Peter 3's beother Edward Sainthill's line left Rockbeare, to settle in Toppsham, Samuel must have stepped in on Nicholas's departure to continue as Collector of Tythes, etc for the Rectory (or Vicarage?) there for he mentions receiving a small payment for same from one 'Churchill' [with no date shown] and, sadly, also no forename; it could well have been George. On the other occasion, he mentions this 'Churchill' from whom he then actually borrows some funds - "to allow me to pay certain expenses" for which he seems not to have had the ready cash. These account records were included in Ricahard Sainthill's much later book on the family. It seems posible that the Sainhill's connection with Rockbeare may have been more than Samuel simply stepping in to continue Nicholas's role regading the Church only (as Edward and his direct descendants seem to have done from about 1550).For they may have done as Leaseholders under Edward's elder brother Peter (a la 'primogeniture'). For we have located a Will for 'Peter Sainthil of Bradninch, Esq' (Wr. 1647 in Legorno and Pr. 1653) in london - by his brother Robert (who had already resided in Legorno for some time, as a Merchant, being younger than Samuel , I believe). In it, he refers twice to Rockbeare (almost as much as to Bradninch), if in some indecipherable context which one shall, in time, seek to interpret. It could rhelp resolve this matter. Significantly, he mentions his brother Robert many times but uncle Edward nor any cousins not at all. We can still see no basis for him being styled 'of Bradninch, Wsq' since rhe Freehold for Bradninch was held (only) by the Duchy of Cornwall. [But we now see that anyone might simply assume that styling. if it seemed acceptable and 'fitting' to one's peers.
So, we haven't been able to deduce which Sainthills may have been resident in Rockbeare coincident with any Churchills ca 1600s, say); ie when they may both have lived there from the time of Edward Sainthill and his subsequent generations - whatever their respective stations in the parish - from ca 1550 to about 1650, when Nicholas left. We know from Thomas Churchill's Will of 1577, that Thomas left 3 or 4 Churchill sons (William, Thomas, George and possibly a Robert) and 2 such grand children (both Johns) and 1 gt-gradson (a Charles) but dates of birth and/or marriages for same remain very approximate. These would likely prove comparable in generation with those of Richard Sainthill(Snr)'s equivalents - in the succeeding 3 Peters, plus Edward, Richard and Francis. Samuel and Nicholas would be those of Bradninch and Rockbeare/Topsham, respectively, living into the 1700s. We do have 2 items concerning an apparently ?later George Churchill: his Will of 1660 and a reference to him being fined for something in the Civil war, later recscinded. Finally, from this ''pool' of Churchills would likely come thhose later of Ottery St Mary and area, just 2 miles to the east. From the Freeholder Lits for Devon we see that there were 6 such Churchills listed as follows: An oAmbrose Churchill was still in Rockbeare in 1721, likely George's son or grandson, as was a John Churchill; a Charles Churchill was an Attorney at Law in Ottery St Mary that same year (requiting an Apprenticeship) - where an Edward Churchill also resided even earlier - in 1711 and a William Churchill was there as late as 1762. There was a Peter Churchill in Shobrooke (near Crediton, a little to the north-west) - in 1711 and 1721 - possibly the Vicar there and son of our earlir Peter. . There were also tthose Churchills noted in Dorset in connction with Roger Curchill ca 1540s-50s in Bradford Peverell (Muckleford end), Lt Bredy and the Comptons - whatever induced them to also migrate to that neighbouring county following the earlier William's move, with his sons Roger nad John ca 1525-35 or so.
--- --- --- --- ---
We may now return briefly to the events at Rockbeare before 1500 concerning those brothers Thomas and William Churchill (bn. there ca 1495). ) The elder brother, apparently Thomas, would be ready to marry about 1516, say - to an Isault Provencher (an almost unique surname in the area; did she, or her father, hold property? This Thomas was he of the Will of 1577 and William shortly after (ca 1518); both would live into their late 80s it woul seem. A union would likely be sought for the latter, younger brother - with the daughter of a family with moderate property - to combine (in value) with whatever, if any, William himself may already have been provided (as a second son) - from his father’s or mother’s estate. It appears that some such property was available – possibly via Mary Creuse’s inheritance (if now in the Churchill’s gift) located not much further east - near her (Mary's) father’s residence at Wycroft Castle, Devon (just a little north-east of Colyton) – very near that county’s eastern border with Dorset. The de Broke family (as a Lord George Cobham) held the chief manor there in the early 1500s. What, if any, property the Creuses may have held there is uncertain. This is not that far from Catherston, Dorset (long held by the Wadhams) – located just across the Devon-Dorset boundary (near Lyme Regis). Our Dorset Churchills (to be) - starting with this William (Thomas of Rockbeare's youger brother) seem to have settled there initially (as referred to in various earlier accounts, as by Collins) when first settling in east Devon and then in nrighbouring west Dorset - by virtue of these various family connections amongst the Creuses, Wadhams, Tylles and Churchills. The bits and pieces of younger son William's line begin thus to fall into place!
What Churchills, however, may already have been extant as far east as Dorchester (or even Corton/Waddon) in south-east Dorset - as early as 1500, or before, is also uncertain. If any, from what line of Churchills might they have descended ? And, to whom did they lead ? In any case, our story willl now focus entirely on the foregoing second son William Churchill (bn ca 1496), originally of Rockbeare, Devon - and his important subsequent Dorset descendants. And so next we have:
THE CHURCHILLS IN DORSET.
The assuned younger brother of Thomas Churchill of Rockbeare (1494 - 1577) - ie William Churchill (b ca 1496) - would marry Mary Creuse, daughter of Richard Creuse of Wycroft Castle, in east Devon, possibly about 1518. [Note: Creuse was also spelt as ‘Crewse’, I believe.] This may have been before William moved further east from Rockbeare to the Colyton area in that south-east corner of Devon – very near the Dorset border (where Mary’s family had resided). He and any family seem to have remained there only a short time however - before moving just over the border - to Catherston Lewiston, in west Dorset, ca 1520 (as estimated) . The Wadham family – a later one of whom (Francis, with wife Dorothy) would famously established Wadham College, Oxford (in 1610) - appears to have owned manors in both these latter two parishes (and elsewhere, including possibly much further east - in the Portisham area, near Dorchester; see later).
William’s wife Mary (of the local Creuse family) was said to be related to the Wadhams. [Yes; her sister Elizabeth Creuse had married John Wadham.] William Churchill would thereby appear to have established the main Dorset branch of the Churchill family - from which, eventually, would derive a number of illustrious descendants. He is said to have died as late as 1583 - some miles further east in Dorset - in the parish of Piddlehinton, aged an impressive 90 or so ! (Cx). This is difficult to confirm (although his apparently older brother Thomas back in Rockbeare also lived to a good age - into his 80s). William left no Will (located thus far) and the relevant parish registers or Bishop’s Transcripts (if yet made) seem not to have survived. The suggested 1583 death could have applied instead to his third son, William Churchill Jnr (bn ca 1525-30). We must stress that this account of William Churchill Snr and his assumed progeny is based on a number of disparate sources the veracity of which all require confirmation. Reliable documentary evidence over this period would appear to be rather sparse, however. But first, we describe his family:
William Churchill (Snr) would, by Mary (nee Creuse) have at least three sons - Roger Churchill, his heir, who would later be (briefly) ‘'of Bradford Peverell, Dorset, Esq'’
It is quite possible that Roger’s two younger brothers John (I) and (William (Jnr) were, according to Collins, born in reverse order to that indicated above. Finally, we report that the junior Churchill line that subsequently descended from ‘John Churchill (III) of Dorchester, Esq’ (bn ca 1568) and wife Eleanor (nee Meller), via Muston eventually, is said to have been ‘well depicted by Hutchins in his ‘History of Dorsetshire’. That particular line is not, however, the one we wish to focus on here. For that, we must return to William Snr’s eldest son Roger Churchill, and to Collins who continues]:
“Roger Churchill, Esq, eldest son and heir of [said] William Churchill (Snr) - of Rockbeare, Gent [and wife Mary Creuse], is then [gratefully] shown by Collins in his Peerage – as referred to above] to have been ‘of Catherston’, Dorsetshire’, and, by his wife Jane, daughter of William Peverell of Bradford Peverell, Esq [allegedly ‘relict of Thomas Megges, Esq’,] had a son Mathew Churchill of Bradford Peverell, Esq…who took to wife Alice Gould.”
[We pause here in Collin’s account to point out that we believe that when Roger married Jane, in about 1542, say, she was in fact not then the relict (widow) of ….anyone… but, rather, was indeed still an unmarried Jane Peverell (bn ca 1520). This is fully explained later. Also, one must assume that Collins’ understanding of just where this Roger was then ‘of’ - around 1535, say, (whether with or without his parents and siblings) - and where and when he soon married JanePeverell - was itself based on earlier trusted sources - known or seen by Collins. We have since contributed to this aspect by discovering that the Manor of Catherston was shown in the British History site to have been previously settled by members [a younger son] of the Wadham family, otherwise formerly of Somerset, and in particular by a John Wadham who had, at some point, also married one of the co-heiresses of Richard Creuse of Wycroft (as had our William Churchill (Roger’s father).
They would thus be effectively brothers-in-law(by about 1515-20 , say) and William, Mary and their issue may well have then moved to this ‘brother-in-law’s Manor of Catherston, Dorset –whether to rent or lease a suitable property there. Roger Churchill wwould then be appropriately described as being ‘of Catherston’ – seemingly if not yet as an Esq, then as a yoiung Gent (ca 1538-40) - just before marrying Jane Peverell – ‘of Bradford Peverell’, Dorset recently held by her father William Peverell, Esq, who had recently died by about 1525 (his Inq P M being in 1527). Jane probably lived with her mother (also Jane) and new step-tather – Sir John Mervyn - in Sherbone, Dorset (his former abode) until about 1540, say, after which Jane and Roger likely married and resided at Bradford Peverell thenselves for the following decade (1542-1552). They would then both be described as ‘of that Manor’ – Roger now as its ‘Esq’ - until his early death there - about 1552, as we have estimated.
It would be significant that the two daughters of Richard Creuse of Wycroft, Devon (near its border with Dorset) – Elizabeth and Mary - would marry, respectively, John Wadham of Catherston (ca 1516) and William Churchill, formerly of Rockbeare (and later of Colyton), both quite near Tylle House, Catherston and Wycroft (ca 1520s-30s). We must also recall that other, slightly earlier, common denominator - via the Tylle connection; Grace Churchill (nee Tylle)’s sister (……?…..) seems to have married a Wadham in the previous generation. The three families were clearly mutually influential and relevant to one and other. ]
[We now continue with Collins’ account (generally without dates) and his reference to the wife of Roger and Jane’s only son - Mathew Churchill (bn ca 1545) – which he shows to have been one]: “…Alice, daughter of James Gould of Dorchester, Gent - by whom Mathew was thence father of a Jasper Churchill [Srn) of Bradford Peverell, Esq. Jasper, in turn, married Elizabeth, daughter of a John ‘Chhaplet’ of Herringston, Esq. [whom we later concluded must in fact have been a John Chaplin] and, by her, left two sons …John Churchill, Esq(to be) and Jasper Churchill (Jnr), Gent [We shall seek to apply apptopriate dates to all these events below.]
Elder son John Churchill, later of of Minterne Magna, Dorset, Esq became a member of Middle Temple and was married (in London) to Sarah, daughter and co-heir of Sir Henry Winstone - of Standish, [Gloucestershire] by whom he had a son Winston Churchill, born in London, in 1620, while younger son Jasper Churchill Jnr would marry…… and have sons Jasper Jnr and another John Churchill, the latter to becomethe a Knight and eminent counsel in the reign of Charles II), and who, by Susan, daughter of Edmund Prideaux, Esq, left 4 daughters, his co-heirs. He eventually bought the ancient Manor of Churchill [in Somerset] from Richard Jenning, Esq, [in about 1652] but, dying in 1685, greatly in debt [after arranging costly marriages for his 4 daughters], his estate, amongst others, was soon sold on [by about 1687, having been in the Churchill family, off and on, for over 500 years.
A Necessary Re-orientation.
At this point, we conveniently pause again to take stock and re-orient ourselves in order to establish a new perspective on the subsequent Churchill family. It seems we should re-trace our steps from remarks made by the earlier Winston Churchill in his initial account of the family - in two respects. Firstly, when he described the location of the earlier settlement of the family at Churchill in Somerset (where the main manor of the Churchills, so named, appeared initially to be located and, secondly, when he spoke of the assumed loss of that manor (apparently) by an earlier Churchill – which was then, at some point, acquired by one Nicholas Megges, when he married Jane Peverell (ca 1540-45, say) – implying that it had been previously acquired by the Peverells. [Winston appears not to have known about Bradford Peverel, Dorset therefore.] This Nicholas was geberally believed to have subsequently died before Jane – who, as generally reported, only then married, secondly, as a widow, our Roger Churchill (Wiliam’s eldest son) - in about 1555-60, apparently - from whom the Churchill line of our prime interest was understood to then descend.
By this unlikely means, Roger allegedly re-gained possession of that original Churchill manor (in Somerset) - as described above – when a possible brother, John Churchill, would become the ancestor of the other branch of the family - apparently to soon reside initially at somewhere understood to be ‘Munston’ (noted Winston) – seemingly in mid-north Dorset - not too far from and contemporary with where his own father, also John, (and Winston himself) would themselves reside (ie at Wooton Glanville) – as somehow descended from Roger Churchill – being that John’s elder brother. There had, in addition, been suspicions that Roger had lost the earlier estate (as held by the Megges) but when the latter man died, Roger then married Megges’ widow Jane and thereby re-gained that estate. Quite inconsistent with all this however was the idea that Roger’s and Jane’s grandson Jasper Churchill was subsequently employed by the Megges – as a Blacksmith.
But, these events, and the Megges connection, turn out not to have occurred with respect to that seeming earlier Churchill manor – in t north Somerset - at all, nor to one wrongly assumed later to be in north Dorset either – at ‘Munston’, nor even to another and actual Churchill manor, established l in south Devon (at Broadclyst or Rockbeare) ! Moreover, it also appeared, importantly, to necessitate a reversal of the order in which Jane Peverell married her two respective husbands – and to have done so in fact, in a quite different locale – namely, more to the south east - in south Dorset – near, but not in, Dorchester; that is, in neither north Somerset, nor in north or south Devon – both further to the east- and in Dorset!
Moreover, any confusion, ‘shadiness’ or disquiet arising during this ambiguous period (as implied by Winston) is only compounded when we find in the genealogical literature differences of view regarding who was the eldest son of William and Mary (nee Creuse) – once the family concerned had left Devon, and later Catherston in west Dorset, - apparently settle eventually at what turned out to be one or other of the small manors of Muston or Pulston, both nearer Dorchester in Dorset - where some Churchill may have settled (and thus not at any more north-westerly location – called, if similarly (in the former case), Munston - as Winston had wrongly understood and assumed. He seems in fact to have had no inkling of from where the brothers Roger and John Churchill may have actually derived - if not north-west Dorset nor, before that, from an earlier Churchill manor in north Somerset. Nor did he have any idea who their father may have been - as William Churchill - of Roakbeare (next to Broadclyst), in mid-south Devon; ie - not in Somerset or Dorset, at all).
The foregoing is rather a lot to take in and re-orient on’s self about. Winston had seemingly confused various disparate elements (people, places and dates) of the events described - with all elements wrongly approximated as well. And while Muston manor would, much later, become a property sold to the later Dorchester Churchills, it is possible that it too became confused with that similar manor nearby - called Pulston - in a neighbouring valley (of the Cerne) at the time of the Dissolution (and sale) of the Monasteries ca 1535-45 - with their many associated and more distant manors. [Note: we have more recently seen reference to a Dorset Mnaor called Pauston which, phonetically, is of course very similar to that of ‘Pulston’. But its location today seems unknown.]
Thus, neither the Somerset nor the Devon manors called ‘Churchill’ were the site where the alleged events involving Roger, Jane, Mathew , or Nicholas Megges, unfolded. They had, rather, all occurred only further east - in mid-south Dorset – after the younger Rockbeare son William Churchill (ca 1496 - ?1573 or, less likely, 1583) seems to have migrated to there (with his young family) – via Colyton, Catherstone and possibly Bradford Peverell (near Dorchester) - ultimately by the 1530s-40s, it seems.
I believe that makes 3 or 4 necessary changes of tack in our perspective !] And while a John Churchill could well be the ancestor of the later Churchills of nearby Muston (via Dorchester earlier), he had himself never settled in the latter – but did so instead only in Dorchester itself – seemingly around 1540, while his apparently elder brother Roger had likely done so at nearby Bradford Peverell, a little north of Dorchester, next to Charminster, with its Pulston manor a little to the north, where their father William Churchill (bn ca 1496), and younger sons, may have settled a little before that). But the latter certainly needs confirmation.
In addition (as we have often alluded , William didn’t arrive there from a Somerset manor either (as Winston seems to have implied) but, rather, from that later manor in BroadClust / Rockbeare , in mid-south Devon. (A much later John Churchill, grandson of the earlier John of Dorchester, did, with his son William, become interested in Muston – but rather later - ca 1610-1612 (as now mentioned in passing above); they were not however part of the senior line of their grandfather John’s apparently older brother - Roger Churchill. Winston seems to have presumed that certain events occurred both rather earlier and later than proved to be the case – entailing different generations of the family, at different locations and with different orders in which Jane nee Peverell actually married her two husbands – in about 1542 (to Roger) and 1553 (to Nicholas), respectively.
The manor from which these early Churchills came was in fact (as already noted) the one in mid-south Devon – at Rockbeare (and/or neighbouring Broadclyst). And, it was that same one family from which both Roger and his apparently younger brothers John and William Jnr probably came equally – being a part of essentially the one family of their mutual father William Churchill Snr - previously of Rockbeare (where he was the younger brother – of Thomas Churchill (d 1577). The ancestor of the later Churchills - who settled at either or both Pulston and/or Muston (to which Winston should more clearly have referred (rather than to a Manston or Munston) was thus not a John Churchill coming from an early Somerset manor – to establish or augment a later centre for that family – as at Munston (in north Dorset) - but rather his (and elder brother Roger’s) father (of the previous generation) - said William Churchill (b 1496) – after he had left Rockbeare in his native south Devon (around 1530-35, say) to settle eventually in south-east Dorset – with his family – via Catherston in the 1520s.
This may have been preceded by temporary sojourns at Colyton in south-east Devon before that in Catherston Leweston just across the border in west Dorset. They then settled ultimately further east in mid-southeast Dorset – seemingly at Pulston,in the north of Charminster parish and/ or at nearby Muston in Piddlehinton parish, a little to the east – at least ca 1530s-40s – before Roger married Jane Peverell of Bradford Pevere (ca 1542). But, again, objective documentary confirmation remains lacking. This may well be why Winston seems to have had no idea of the existence of said William Churchill – of Rockbeare, Devon, (nor his elder brother Thomas of the 1577 Will), nor his prior descent, or just what ‘Munston/Manston’ might have signified, or when or where !
According to Coxe, it was this William’s eldest son Roger, who married sole heiress Jane Peverell (as her first husband, both then single, around 1542, as estimated), and probably then settled (after Catherston in west Dorset) - at the Peverell’s former manor of Bradford Peverell , a little north of Dorchester town and immediately west of the parish or village of Charminster (with its Pulston manor in its northern part). And the seeming second son of William and Mary - John Churchill - would apparently do so similarly, but in nearby Dorchester town itself – at about that same time – estimated also to be ‘around 1540-42’. [One would love to know what was William’s role in all this – ca 1535-40 (and that of Sir John Mervy, as step-father) in arranging all this); see later.]
William the father had apparently already settled and continued residing at, say, Pulston (those few miles north of Bradford Peverell and Charminster) - likely with younger (?third) son William Churchill Jnr (born ca 1526-28 ?) . [The latter is not to be confused with the William Churchill born later - in Dorchester ca 1541 - to John Churchill, Draper of that town (Roger’s younger brother); nor with the William who would assume ownership of Rockbeare in 1577 - on the death of his father Thomas Churchill. That latter, and younger William (b. about 1515, say) would be the nephew of our older William Snr (b. about 1496).] But evidence remains sparse. One has sometimes wondered if William Snr’s family may have all remained back at Catherston in west Dorset a little longer - until some uncertain date - nearer 1538-40), say. Moreover, there has been some evidence that John Churchill of Dorchester (bn ca 1522)nay even have derived instead from that other, more eastern branch of the family (described later).
But, again, no registers, Wills, property or litigation documents seem to exist to help resolve or confirm any of this overall conception – although circumstantial evidence accrues in respect of sales of properties overseen by the Dorset agents of Henry 8th’s Secretary – Thomas Cromwell – associated with the Dissolution of the Monasteries - around 1535-45 – to be further described below. [Any Catherston documentation (as pertaining to the Wadhams) for that period (ca 1530s-40s) would also be particularly helpful.] We have at least had a kind of mini-breakthrough in this regard however with the discovery of a history of the ancient (ex-Norman) Bartelot/ Bartlett family which describes certain of their activities in the 1540s in regard to the sudden availability of ex-Monastery properties - for themselves and their various friends, relatives and several inter-related landed families of Dorset. This will be analysed extensively below.
There were thousands of Manors established throughout the country, even before the Norman conquest, the great many documents for which are now indexed on-line within the National Manorial Document Register (MDR). Sadly, Pulston or Muston manors in Dorset are not amongst them (although we have more recently noted that 6 such early documents for Pulston are held by the Dorset Record Office – but only for the 1470s). There is also a property litigation document (C / xxx) in respect of Pulston - dated 15xx). Ironically, Munston (Manston) manor (also in Dorset, but to the north) is shown in the MDR - but with only one surviving document; (moreover, there were two other Muston manors nationally- one in Yorkshire with only two documents and the other – intriguingly also in Dorset (to confuse matters) – at ‘Winterborne Muston’- some 5 miles south-east of Piddlehinton). About a dozen small villages in that area running west to east have a ‘winterbourne’ running through them; this is a small stream that disappears in the dry summers and only exists during the winter – as a small winter ‘bourne’. There are thus many such hamlets with this as part of their name; A small manor called Muston/Mustone was located in one of them. But the main manor of Muston (sometimes called ‘Musterone’) and quite unrelated, was located some miles north-west of that more minor ‘Muston Winterbourbe’ manor.
In any case, the Manor records for Piddlehinton Manor itself (which, as we believed, could well have included records for that larger Muston manor also), are available – but, for some unknown reason, have apparently been long held in the Library archives at Eton College, near Windsor, Berks (where, quite coincidently, two later Churchill sons attended ca 1700 and 1745). Such manor documents generally cover all the usual categories - of Rentals, Terriers, Court Books and CopyRolls, etc. with good coverage throughout the significant 1500s. Do they show any Churchills there as holder or even tenants, one wondered – under the previous Freeholders (possibly the Bartlett or Lowman famiies, as I once noted en passant) - around 1530-50 ? I have written to the Eton Archivist making enquiries. Results, if any, will be placed here in due course: [The archivist was most sympathetic but explained that she worked on her own there and it would likely be months before she could examine the records concerned – even if simply to determine if any Churchills were involved in that one Manor in the 1500s. But, she said, I was welcome to visit to make this search myself !]
I thus did so some weeks later - only to discover that while the records there did indeed cover the manor concerned (Piddlehinton) very thoroughly, they didn’t cover or include (whatsoever) any records for its neighbouring ’manor of Muston’ which, while also in the same parish- of Piddlehinton (as were those for that same-named ‘Piddlehinton manor’), wasn’t itself a part of that latter manor and its records – but was in fact a quite separate manor (basically a large Farm with a quality house), albeit also located in that same large civil parish (at its southern end), along with or near two large ex-parish fields called North and South Nouvard). The records for Piddleninton manor itself were however those held at Eton - because that manor, along with hundreds of others, was, during and before the reigns of Henry V and VI, held by various religious authorities (Priories) in France - to where their annual profits had long been sent. Henry V (then at war with France – as at Agincourt) decided that these monies should in future stay in England, so he transferred their ownership Leaseholds) to English Priories – from which rents he financed (endowed)certain new Colleges, as especially that at Eton - about 1460. Its trustees then became the new Freehold Landlords of many such formerly Leaseheld manors, including Piddlehinton (until 1944 !) – but, sadly, not for Muston manoitself - almost next door in that same parish.
The main tenant or Copyholder at any given manor had then to keep records (Court Rolls) showing the rent paid - by any sub-tenant Copyholders - to be collected annually by the relevant Official of the new Landlord – Eton College. Sadly, neither Muston nor Pulston (as learnt later) were one of these formerly French owned-manors, however. Where were their manor records kept therefore, and to which Leaseholder did their chief Copyholders submit such annual accounts ? Taxes would, subsequently, have to be paid by that Freeholder to the government (King) of the day. [They should be recorded in some appropriate Exchequer records however.]
I did believe the Muston Lease was held in the mid-1500s by a member of the Bartlett family of nearby Piddleton/PIddletown and that its chief Copyholder then (the Tenant or Farmer) might well have been our William Churchill – father of brothers Roger Churchill of Bradford Peverell (ca 1518-1552) and, seemingly, John Churchill of nearby Dorchester (ca 1522-1557) – both (apparently) dying young at comparable ages of about 36. A line of Churchills, subsequently settled at Dorchester ca 1550-1800 – descended from that latter John (and thence from his son William and the latter’s son John (d 1621), in turn, etc ) - seems to have materialised initially ‘out of thin air’ - with no one ever querying who was the father (of that seemingly earliest, ‘first John Churchill of Dorchester’ - and thus the ultimate progenitor of the family only later recently at Muston - from ca 1612, as explained elsewhere).
I originally believed that the probable father of that earlier John - ie William Snr (or his 3rd son William Churchill Jnr) had eventually sought to purchase that Muston Lease- or Copyhold himself – around 1580 - but this was apparently delayed until a subsequent purchase of those two neighbouring fields called North and South Nouvard - fittingly by a William Churchill – in 1586; the purchase of the main Muston farm and manor Freehold was however delayed until ca 1610-12, when finalised by those later Dorchester Churchills - and not by their assumed progenitor William Churchill Snr (never ‘of Dorchester’). I now feel that Coxe got that wrong and that our progenitor quite possibly didn’t inhabit Muston manor at all or only briefly but, rather, did so mainly at nearby Pulston manor - in n north Charminster instead - bearly an hour’s walk to the west. A William Churchill appears there as a recent resident or owner as early as ca 1545-50.
Meanwhile, one or other of these two earlier William Churchills (Snr or Jnr) (now more likely to have been associated with Pulston from the mid-1540s) - had died (without traceable Wills)’. In 1609, the later John Churchill - of the Dorchester line (the earlier John’s grandson) - did finally commence purchase of Muston Manor – possibly only finalised in 1612 or so – when its actual Freehold became available - after a long and rather suspect series of complex transfers (redolent of the sales promoted long after dissolution of the monasteries to – apparently to obscure names of often very brief ownership, buyers and sellers and the prices alleged. It would be him (said Dorchester John) or his son William who would presumably lastly acquire the Muston manor records and accounts – unlikely to show the chief tenant or Copyholder to have been (from as early as ca 1545 ,say) – our earlier William Churchill Snr (born ca 1496), but more likely a member of the Copyholding Lowman family who would previously have paid their rent to some religious Priory (as original Freeholder, if not the Crown) and only much later to the Dorchester Churchills. It’s all rather complicated and opaque. [Cerne Abbey now appear to have been that former owner (before 1545).
Why did that later William Churchill (bn ca 1541) of Dorchester , or his son John Churchill (bn ca 1568), decide to purchase this particular small manor – of Muston ? Or, indeed why did that William buy those house-free (?) Nouvard fields) a little earlier - in ca 1586 ? Was there (nevertheless) some existing family connection with the earlier Churchills (of William Snr) in respect of these particular manor properties and intra-family arrangements made as to who would later prefer to live where, etc - especially as an Esq ? [Note: We have two PRO references which could help in these questions: (1) C2/Eliz/C42] - which concerns a 'Claim of Redemption as Heir' of Nouvard Fields (and Farm) by one Christopher Cheverell, with a William Churchill and, intriguingly, an Edward Wadham as Defendants (dated somewhere within the lengthy pewriod 1558 and 1603) and (2) that concerning a Chapel in Dorchester involving John Churchill(I) as Defendant - in the period 1547-1553.] If ever read, their contents will be reported here:
The Dorchester Churchills were meanwhile soon assuming a respectable pedigree ‘in town’ - from ca 1550 or so (albeit with no admitted forebear known to precede their young father (John (I) – bn ca 1520-22) – who was shown as suddenly residing there by ca 1540-45. Did their earlier progenitor (William Snr ) already have interests in Muston/Nouvard and/or Pulston manors; r even in Corton ? If possible, this should be addressed – one day. Could it be the case that not only the Bartletts but the Churchills (and Martyns) also wished to obscure the exact origin of their recently acquired and considerable properties – including even William Snr – often entailing those multiple transfers ? [We report on one such sale – in 1549 – below].
--- --- --- --- ---
Our focus to this point has thus been on this very progenitor - William Churchill Snr (b. ca 1496, as estimated) – the seeming second son of Thomas and Grace (nee Tylle) of Rockbeare in south Devon – who, with recently married wife (ca ?1515) - Mary Creuse, daughter of Richard Creuse of Weycroft Castle, in east Devon (near Dorset), now appears to have had their first son – Roger Churchill - by about 1518 - possibly before they moved from Catherston further east into Dorset - around 1535, say, as now believed. They may well have had further issue there, as John, William, Richard, Alexander and even a Rowland Churchill, during 1520-30 -– at Catherston or, latterly, nearer Dorchester (including Bradford Peverell, Charminster (Pulston), or at Piddleton Muston). There seems to be no surviving relevant church or manor records to establish same in any case. Was anything ever enrolled into the national Patentor Close Rolls or those of the Exchequer; E And Manor Court Books ?
It is sometimes easy to forget that at this period, as earlier, a young man of any family who held rights to some property, generally didn’t simply marry some girl he happened to meet and fall in love with; it was almost inevitably pre-arranged by his and her parents alone - with future property holdings, capital value and rental income, strongly in mind. And, because of primogeniture, the elder son in that prior generation – as Thomas Churchill Jnr (ca 1490s-1577) - would thus expect to inherit the bulk of his father (Thomas Snr)’s estate back at Rockbeare - quite intact (including any gained earlier from the Tylle, say) – once the younger Thomas had inherited. Once married (ca 1515. Say – to an Iseult Provencher, Thomas would likely remain on the family estate at Rockbeare and Broadclyst (with any Tylle property conveniently next door) – where a Churchill manor had apparently been located from ca 1300-1700+). When said Thomas died (1577), the estate would likewise go to his eldest son, seemingly nother William Churchill – born ca 1515. But, what about Thomas’ younger brother, also William, after he married about that same time – to Mary Creuse (her sister Eizabeth having apparently married John or William Wadham of Catherston ?
The landed Wadham family had apparently held 30 manors at one time in the west country (including in Colyton, and Catherston, Dorset and, as mentioned, may also have provided Copyhold or Leasehold property at one or both for this ’new-to-the-area’ young and related Churchill family. Support for this idea comes in a Footnote in Coxe’s account where he notes that “we have located proof that the Churchills at that time ….had alliances with both the Creuses and the Tylles - with whom the Wadhams, Lords of Catherston (and virtually of Baronial status) were also connected in marriage’. In Pole’s ‘Families removed from Devon by 1620…’( a copy of same published in 1822), we find his remark that “a branch of the (Wadhan) family settled at Catherston - having married the heiress of the FitzPains (?Pynes) who had held that Manor previuosly) and that a Wadham son had married a co-heiress (Elizabeth) of Thomas Tylle of Tylle house, Devon; and that there were several other Wadhams descended from this branch by the time of Queen Elizabeth…” (and thus from that of Henry VIII, presumably. [Yet to be viewed also is the Will of Thomas Wadham (1513) - with an Inq P.M. held in 1523 (held at Sherborne, Dorset). There are also several Tylle Wills, I believe, associated with this same area and period.]
All this seems to account for William and Mary’s 3 older sons – Roger, John(?) and William Jnr (and possibly one or two others – as Richard, Alexander or Rowland) - being sometimes shown as born and/or raised in Catherston (ca 1520-30s) - where the family seems to have first settled in Dorset (as noted above) and where Roger in particular would later often be described as having been ‘from’ or ‘of’ – but based on what evidence or source ? [This seems to have been eventually established by means of Collin’s Peerage and/or Pole’s Collections.] This was presumably after that briefer stay near Colyton – in south-east Devon - where William was once described as being a Copy or Leaseholder – ie holding, managing and/or working land so held (but not by Freehold), and thus having to pay some annual rent (possisbly only a token) for same (rather than to collect rent - from other tenants for his own family’s income!) - as the Freeholder. His status and styling would possibly have been that of Yeoman therefore, if only for a time. His presence in such a position should be shown on the relevant Rolls for the Manors concerned. Where are they ? Were the Wadhams the Freeholders ? [ What about the Cobhams, Tylles and Creuses ?]
After a few years at Catherston, a better opportunity seemingly arose - for a larger farm/estate/manor - either at the Manor and Farm of Muston in the parish of Piddlehinton (as formerly believed) – situated some 4 miles north-east of Dorchester – or (now) in that at Pulston - slightly to the west of Muston – in the north of Charminster parish – just above neighbouring Bradford Peverell (where all of the family may have resided initially (from ca 1538-40, say. But, to begin with, he would presumably have to continue operating as a Leaseholder at any other estate there - as the Freehold of that first property was apparently then recently obtained by a family called Bartlett - as formerly owned by Cerne Abbey, before all Cerne’s Freehold Manors were seized for Henry the 8th’s agents (ca 1535-42- by the agency of Cromwell and his deputies (including the Bartletts; see later) who left one or two PCC Wills, I imagine (and some property transaction documents) - which could possibly help verify or not some of this, as would those, if any, of the Tylles, Creuses, Wadhams, Martyns, Cobhams, other Bartletts or even Peverells).
[Indeed; we have more recently stumbled upon a vertitable treasure trove of potentially useful information pertaining to this very matter. It will now comprise a new section – on the Bartlett family – shortly to be inserted into our existing account below. [One may haave to exclude any Will information from this, however, as it was quite simple to arrange inheritance of any suspect, cheaply acquired property prior to one’s own demise - by prior legal property transfers that need not manifest themselves via Wills.]
For both Roger and that seeming earlier John Churchill, as brothers (and/or with their parents William and Mary nee Creuse), would actually have left the family’s prior manor - in Rockbeare (in south Devon) - and not from that at Churchill - in more northerly Somerset). And they would have done so (once born) with their Rockbeare father William Churchill Snr– to settle firstly if briefly at Colyton, Devon (as ?Leaseholders) and/or then at Catherston, Dorset (via the Wadhams with whom they wer related through marriages to both the Tylles and the Creuses) - before moving finally to either Muston in Piddlehinton - in mid-south Dorset – or, as now seems more likely, - at slightly more westerly Pulston manor, in Charminster - just north of Bradford Peverell – as thern held by Jane nee Peeverell (ca 1530s) – the furure bride of Wiliam’s eldest son Roger Churchill. But, the dates for this probable sequence are still rather tenuous and uncertain. Winston seems to have assumed that all this was somewhat earlier than was apparently the case, and also as occurring more to the enorth-west, than it did.
These two alleged older sons (and brothers) Roger and John eventually married and settled into their respective new properties nearby(ca 1540s) – as at Bradford Peverell manor for Roger, and in Dorchester town – for John (with third brother William (Jnr), possibly remaining with his father - at such as Pulston or, now less likely, Muston. The family apparently already had property in nearby Corton – possibly Leaseheld (but of whom?) – but, mysteriously, from much earlier – as mentioned above. But firstly, in Chapter 7, we set the scene just before those two elder sons had so married and settled - in those mid-south Dorset locations, near each other.
CHAPTER 7
THAT YEOMANRY INTERVAL
Significantly, in all three Devon or Dorset settings (Colyton, Catherston and Dorcheter area (possibly including Pulston or Muston), William Churchill Snr appears to have had to function mainly as a Yeoman ! Our initial feelings (later reversed) - that the early Churchills ‘had probably emanated from ‘solid Yeoman stock’ – somewhere in the border lands between Dorset and Devon - turns out to have almost been the case ! But that would not reflect a stepping stone in their otherwise assumed gradual and progressive advancement from more modest beginnings, but rather simply a necessary ‘re-grouping’ or side-step - by a second son (William) - after the contingencies arising from primogeniture (in Rockbeare); that is, in an already (and long established) landed family – basically of Gentry and/or Esq status. [We may recall the royal circles in which his ancestor Charles Curchill briefly inter-acted.] Thus, the references just above to having to Lease or pay rent for (and working or managing) land owned by others, rather than generally leasing or renting out their own Freehold land - to others (tenants) appears to have been the case – at least for a time. The Churchills had indeed really been (and would continue as) a ‘landed’ family - virtually from the start – but with one or two such ‘rocky’ phases along the way - especially for certain younger sons. But, they seem to have had remarkable resilience and stamina - to stay afloat and indeed effectively ‘win out in the end’. We shall see below that this may have entailed receiving a helpful ‘leg up’ by their good friends the Bartletts – as regards such as Pulston (and/or Little Bredy, Compton, Muckleford, etc),yet to be described.
In any case, successful Yeomen often bought out smaller landed Gentry (and Esquires) who had found themselves in debt through unpaid loans and mortgages taken out in ‘hard times’ (as during the Civil war). Eventually, the Bartletts of Piddleton (and Muston) may have been in this position themselves – and thus this branch of the Churchills would gradually rise again, by purchasing this Freehold manor from them (rather than ‘simply’ gaining same as a reward for aiding a country’s conquest). Enquiries about purchasing had apparently begun as early as the 1580s (as we’ve now noted above) but, for whatever reason, took much longer to finalise – by about 1610-12. [As also already noted, this proved to be by a later John Churchill ( bn ca 1568) - of the Dorchester branch – as Roger’s apparently senior Bradford Peverell line were having their own problems before that - with the early deaths of both elder son Roger and his only son Mathew Churchill, in turn, in the mid-1570s.
Their cousins in Dorchester had somehow bought their own (ex-religious) property in the town (not a Manor) – likely at a bargain price - and thus soon re-joined the Gentry almost from the start (John had apparently been an employee initially(as a Draper) – in the cloth/drapery trade of his ‘in-laws’ to be. Such assistance may very well have come to the aid of both branches of the Churchills at about that same time (ca 1540-45). It seems possible that the Churchills generally had also gained equity in several disbursed properties elsewhere from about that time (of the Dissolition) and, along with arranged marriages, soon provided younger members with initial footholds – even if entailing some temporary, if suspiciously small, mortgages and debts at the start. Yhey eventually thrived, but not for a time.
By the mid-1530s, it had appeared initially to us that there were NO other local south Dorset Churchills living there - only William and Mary - with their young family whom we believed had partly grown up in any case im more westerly Catherston, say, but soon settled in or near Dorchester and area by about 1535 or so. Thus was about 15 miles further east – into such parishes as Bradford Pcverell, Dorchester, Corton and quite possibly in the nearby Cerne and/or Piddle valley areas. There would thus soon be more Churchill issue born and raised in all these new mid- and south-east Dorset centres. It was however later realised that there were also pockets of Churchills in such as West and East Compton and in Muckelford nearby – not far from Bradford Peverell, as well as a new (to us) John Churchill serving as a Bailiff in Dorchester – rather earlier – in 1525 (!) - which may well ‘muddy our waters’ a little. To whom were these l;atter Churchills born, one wondered; when and where ? And, of what ‘station’ were they ? And of what branch of the Churchill family ?
[It is just conceivable that a line had survived out of their earlier possession of Corton manor (near Waddon). Who previously held its Freehold, or even Leasehold, Deeds, one wonders, and from when ? We have more recently also discovered some Churchills at nearby Waddon (next to Corton) as early as the late 1300s (!) who continued there to ca 1500, (comprable to those in Rockbeare, Devon) so we may need to re-assess some of our overall perspective.] Our family of interest had formerly been out of Somerset originally, and then primarily of Devon, prior to this latter mid-Dorset period – ie before 1535, say - where they had been settled for over three centuries. This was then effectively continued during Tudor (1500s), Stuart (1600s) and Georgian (1700s) eras. The senior Rockbeare line back in Devon had also continued over these centuries but apparently without producing any particularly noteworthy descendants ca 1600-1800+ - of which we are aware at least. [The William Churchill who would inherit Rockbeare in 1577 likely died by about 1590, say, and later Churchills in Devon of that line ncluded a Rev Peter Churchill – yet to be investigated
Correcting Some Confusion in the ‘John-William-John-William’ Sequence –in regard to the Churchills of Dorchester.
We may usefully quote (and paraphrase) Coxe at about this point: “William and Mary had at least three sons Roger, John and William. As the two younger of these, John and William, are not directly connected with our major concern (the descent of Marlborough from Roger), we shall only observe, before concentrating on Roger and his senior line, that the first of these two younger sons, John of Dorchester (born ca 1520 as we have estimated) obtained – presumably from his father ?William Snr – bn 1496) - the manor of Corton (possibly only transferred as Leasehold), ‘that ancient possession – apparently of of Roger or John de Courcelle’. [Just if and how William (out of Devon) would be given any such rights or control over Corton (from ca 1520, say, or earlier ), as a second son, seems most uncertain. There was also that other, earlier 1525 Bailiff - John Churchill - and his possible earlier line via Waddon.]
In any case, William’s apparent second son John, in turn, later had some connection with same and, by Edith Bond, left two sons William (born ca 1541) and John (ca 1547) – again as estimated - when he (their father John) died young in 1557. This latter William would inherit the Dorchester property, while John, the younger son, seems to have gained further control of Corton. He had only two daughters, Anne and Elizabeth, (by whomever) - by whose later marriages the Churchill’s property there would [as related earlier] be conveyed out of that family’s ?ancient control into that of these other local families: [What about neighbouring Waddon ? Were they lost or sold it even earlier ?]
Thus Anne, the elder girl (b 1576) married Maximilian Mohun of nearby Fleet, Esq (about 1595) and so Corton was thereby conveyed to that equally ancient family, while younger daughter Elizabeth married Brian Williams, Esq. (of Herringston?) – for whom no other named property is mentioned. He goes on to describe the Wills of this younger son John – then described as ‘of Corton, Gent’ (written in 1599 and proved (apparently) in 1600) and that of his older brother William (born ca 1541) – by then also ‘of Dorchester, Gent’ (said, oddly, to be have been written much earlier, in 1559, but not proved until 1602 - when he too died.” [Note: Collins seems to have associated the 1599 Will with a William Churchill (to be buried in St Peter’s, Dorchester; this needs to be reviewed.] He may have been the William who sought in 1586 to buy those two fields near Muston – if it wasn’t in fact his older same-named uncle William Churchill Jnr ( born ca 1525) who did so. There seems to be no evidence.
--- --- --- --- ---
Before Coxe would presumably then go on to describe next the comparable events for that next, apparently younger, third brother – William Jnr (having first dealt with Roger and then John ), he seeks firstly to inform us that these two younger alleged brothers of Roger - John and William (in that order of birth) – have often been confused by genealogists in regard to where each first settled - with the younger John (II) (bn ca 1547) often wrongly shown as the brother who first settled into Dorchester’ and the elder brother, William (bn ca 1541) being later described as the one described later as being ‘'of Corton'’, whereas, said Coxe, it was actually ‘the other way around’ (as we have so described them above) So, ‘Yes’, such confusion seems indeed often to be have been the case - for two such Churchill brothers, so named….but, sadly, Coxe seems himself to have been confused as to the particular generation to which these two brothers, so named and otherwise confused, actually belonged !
He was not in fact describing the two younger brothers of Roger - ie John (I) and William Jnr – said to be born in that order - in about 1520-22 and 1525 , respectively (after Roger) – or even in the other order), as he seems to have believed (with Roger himself assumed to have been born around 1518-20) – all to William Snr of Rockbeare (bn ca 1496) but, rather, he was in fact describing the subsequent and younger two sons - of that elder William Snr’s second son John Churchill (I) (bn ca 1520-22) (apparently being Roger’s next younger brother). This latter John Churchill(I) was ‘of Dorchester, Draper’ (from at least ca 1540, and it was his second son - John II (b. ca 1547) - who was later properly described as being ‘of Corton’ (however acquired) , and that it was John I’s first son- William II (b. ca 1541, who was, again, properly described later as ‘of Dorchester, Gent’.
This may well account for the confusion mentioned; two sets of same-named brothers, each set being of a different generation (and, likely, orders of birth therein) - could well be a source of much future confusion in regard to the dates of several events of their respective lives. Indeed, it seems that while the two brothers in the earlier generation were born - as second and third sons (after Roger) - to William Snr) - those of this next, and younger, generation (born to Roger’s younger brother John (I), the Draper)) - who arrived in the other order – with William born first (ca 1541) and youhger brother John II (later of Corton), only second (ca1547) – to that John Churchill (I) (himself bn ca 1520-22). But which William Churchill and which John Churchill wrote the two Wills ascribed to these same two oft-repeated forenames - and of which generati on were they - in that essentially Dorchester branch of the family? Their respective dates and Will details will presumably provide valid answers to anyone interested.
Thus, after describing Roger’s marriage around 1538-42 , say, his son Mathew’s birth about 1545, a daughter Margaret’s about 1550, and his own early death ca 1552, one had originally written that: “Roger’s (younger) brother John Churchill soon had 3 children himself – (quite likely in Dorchester) with Edith (nee Bond). These were William (II) (1541), Elizabeth (1544) and John II (1547) – born during this same 1541-47 period - before he, their father too would die quite young – in 1557 (aged only 36 or so). His Will was written and proved that same year. In it, he refers to his two sons – William (bn ca 1541) and John (ca 1547), and their sister Elizabeth - born between them.” Once realising Coxe’s confusion (over and above that of the prior William - John reversals), we were now able to write more confidently our accounts of the respective descents from William Snr’s apparently two elder sons Roger and John (I) (most likely in that order) - as follows in Chapter 9 below; but first we have::
 
We may imagine William Churchill Snr in conversation with one of his own father (Thomas of Rockbeare )’s better off friends - either still in Devon or Dorset (as one of the the Wadhams, say), around 1535 or so - discussing possible marriage partners for his (William’s) two eldest sons – Roger and John. But, of course, we have absolutely no details concerning this other than assuming that something like this conversation and/or enquiry most probably would have taken place and that it resulted in introductions and negotiations with, respectively, the mother and step-father of Jane Peverell – recent sole heiress of an ancient landed family (in the case of first son Roger) and likewise (regarding second son John) with the parents (and especially the father) of Edith Bond – a daughter of one of the established local Bond families of Dorchester and of Steeple in east Dorset. [Who, remarkably, may have changed their surname from ‘Churchill’ to ‘Bonde’ same generations earlier ![see Pole] This to be looked into when more convenient.] Such a meeting could well have taken place in the main town in the area – Dorchester – by way of mutual acquaintances, as via the Cloth trade in Dorchester and/or Axminster or Exeter.
[Since writing the foregoing, I have come across further detail on these matters. It seems that a William Peverell of Bradford Peverell, Esq (bn about 1490s-1500) would marry Jane Baskerville, of Sherborne, Spinster, in about 1520, with whom he had a daughter and sole heir, Jane Peverell, about then. William died young soon after (ca 1525), and his Inq PM in 1526/27 revealed that his property then consisted of…….. .[An earlier William Peverell had an Inq PM in 1502, quite likely the younger \Willism’s father and it might yhus show similar property ownership.] Jane Baskerville’s father Philip Baskerville and family resided in Sherborne in his adulthood, although the centre of his family was apparently still in Herefordshire to thr north-west; he had possibly obtained a Teaching Position t at the new Sherborne Public School). Jane nee Baskerville (now Peverell) and her infant daughter Jane Peverell likely continued living at Bradford Peverell for only a short btime before she re-married - to Sir John Mervyn of Fontwell Magna, Wiltshire (just across the border with Dorset to the north) in about 1528. They may have then lived in either Bradford Peverell or at his own family estate inWiltshire – in one or both of which Jane Peverell would presumably have grown up - through the 1530s. , and possibly also at thevery small manor called ‘Bardolphston’, near Piddleton, some miles north.
Meanwhile, William Churchill (of Rockbeare and Catherston) b was on the look out for a suitable match for his eldest son Roger – around 1536-38, say. The presence of Jane Peverell at Bradford Peveverell (now with her mother and new step-father (tJohn Mervyn) was no doubt brought to William’s and Roger’s attention. The young couple were likely soon married - around 1538-42. Roger would thus become an Esq of that estate. They would have h two Churchill children - Matthew and Margaret – likely in the 1540s – before Roger sadly died, about 1552, as estimated. It would now be the roles of John and Jane Mervyn (possibly nincluding William Churchill and his second son John Churchill in Dorchester) to arrange the futures for Mathew and Margaret. We can see now why that for Margaret was probably at Sherborne (where she would marry Barthlomew Olde of that town. But Mathew’s future likelt remained at Bradford and so closer to Dorchester, where Alice Gould lived.
Roger Churchill thus married Jane Peverell (of a clearly landed family – then of Bradford Peverell and elsewhere (as Bardolfston nr Piddleton) about 1538-42 (as estimated) while his presumed slightly younger brother John would do so in Dorchester – when, as noted, he married Edith Bond at about the same time (ca 1539-41). One would assume that the latter marriage would entail less valued property ‘arrangements’ (for a second son) than elder son Roger would expect, and attain (if the birth order as presumed here is valid). Indeed, this would be consistent with Roger (not John) being the elder son and thus marrying a sole heiress of what seemed then a considerable landed estate (manor). Edith’s branch of the Bond family didn’t appear to be quite as well off in property – possibly only renting at Herringston (but the senior line of that family were (later) quite well off - from both the Cloth trade and gaining certain other properties quite reasonably, we understand).
The boys’ presumed father William Snr and the rest of the family would likely remain for some time (1540s to 1560s at such as the Muston or Pulston manor farms on their presumed Copy or Lease held land (after leaving Catherston, say). The futures of any other sons (and maybe daughters) are sadly unrecorded in church or manor records – which seem not to have survived. Again, we accept that the Lowman family nay have been the major Copyholders - at Muston, at least - over an unknown later period. But they too were also in a position to Lease or sub-let their long-held Copyholds.
Many families based on inherited property in the countryside – before Elizabethan times - relied mainly on rental income for their livevihood and gentry status - but where a larger town or city (as Dorchester, Exeter, Bristol, Sherborne or, even London) was nearby and developing, younger sons, if sufficiently-educated, often made their way more lucratively there - in commerce, the services, government or the professions - as the 16th and 17th centuries unfolded. Roger Churchill’s apparent younger brother John and his issue followed this latter route - in Dorchester town and, through businesses - in the Drapery, Clothing and Brewing trades - gradually acquired status and financial security. This was reflected in their purchasing property, marrying well and becoming elected to such positions as Bailiffs, County High Sheriffs, Local M.P.s. and with at least one a Barrister and another a Priest. We shall describe further details of this Dorchester branch of the family as descended from one of the many John Churchills later (see pp 90-112). But, on the contrary, we have next our primary family of focus - out of town – disrupted as it may have been from any such smooth sequential progress, (compared to that of the Dorchester town branch) due mostly to early male deaths in the country over succeeding generations and hence difficulty in holding necessary property. Others did better by not only holding theirs, but acquiring more property, almost suspiciously, as we shall see, around mid-century.
These apparent facts, including details of the relevant marriages (possibly passed down in the Churchill family archives or by word of mouth) are not always verified in parish registers (often lacking) or other written documents. There is one Internet site which indicates that Roger Churchill and Jane Peverell may have married in Sherborne, Dorset - in about 1540 - and have their issue there. This is quite conceivable if one or other of Jane’s parents (a William and Jane Peverell – she nee Baskerville) had died young and she was brought up in some relative’s or step-parent’s home – in such as Sherborne (a town comparable to Dorchester but smaller - some miles north) – if, that is, her inherited estate at Bradford Peverell was possibly managed in the interim by some Leasehold tenant. I believe her mother and new step-father did live sometimes in that more northerly direction, or even in Wiltshire, ca 1530-45, initially, than in or near Dorchester (as in Bradford Beverell) [See litigation re Sir John Mervyn.]
Roger and Jane could at most have had but one other child after Mathew – in about 1550-, say. Indeed, some pedigrees do show a daughter Margaret Churchill born to them; and such a birth in that latter year seems much more reasonable than one a full decade later (as shown on some sites, unless it was a much delayed baptism). For one thing, this Margaret Churchill married Bartholomew Olde – on 21 June 1574 in Sherborne and by him had issue there – the first in May 1575, I believe. Had Margaret been born as late as 1560, say, she’d be but 14 at her marriage. It seems much more likely she was born in 1550 therefore – not long before her father Roger’s early death - in about 1552, as estimated. [The 1550 birth date could easily have been mis-read and/or wrongly transcribed at some later point – especially as ‘1560’.] She and Bartholomew had issue Sybil, John and William - all, including Margaret, referred to as still living as per their father’s Will in 1595. Who arranged their marriage, one wonders ? (Probably Sir John Mervyn.) What did Margaret bring to the union ? Her mother Jane was still alive in and through the 1570s.
But, in any case, no other earlier issue is apparent from Mathew’s and Margaret’s clearly fertile parents (Roger and Jane) – thus further confirming that Roger was indeed most unlikely to have been a second husband to Jane – ie post-1555, say - especially with Lawrence Megges so often shown as born to her and (actual second husband) Nicholas Megges) - ca 1553/4. Roger Churchill was clearly her first husband therefore – before dying young only a year or so before (ie ca 1552) and so producing only those two, earlier born, surviving Churchill children. [One did wonder if this couple may have had an even earlier child ca 1540-42, say, who died in infancy.] As noted, the large town of Sherborne – a little north-west of Bradford Peverell – was mentioned in some pedigrees in respect of Roger and Jane, and their issue (re baptisms, burials, and possibly even their marriage); Fonthill Gifford in Wilts was another possibility – her Mervyn step-father’s and mother’s known abode ). There was an important School and Hospital in Sherborne from the early 1500s. Might Jane’s parents or guardians have lived there – as would daughter Margaret - who did herself marry and have issue there at least – if later ?
Promisingly, Sherborne’s registers are shown as complete from 1538 and are available on-line (through the Dorset Historical Centre in Dorchester – but via Ancestry). They are not very legible however; I could not confirm a marriage for Goger and Jane there - around 1540. Oddly, no Will or Administration is apparent for Roger either. Jane would soon re-marry – to one Nicholas Megges, said to be of Downham (probably the one in the Cambridgeshire Fens, although there is another in Kent) – in about 1553, as estimated. She soon had her first (and possibly only) child by him - a son, Laurence Megges, within that year, seemingly - likely in Bradford Peverell where they settled. But, again, there appears to be no baptismal evidence corroborating these dates although the dates of Lawrence’s own subsequent marriage and children seem to fit this estimation.
Jane had no other issue with Nicholas (ca 1555-60+, say) when she would still be only 35 or so. And, most oddly, her death - in 1578/79 - was registered in the register for the neighbouring parish of Charmnister; another entry in her own church’s register, at Bradford Peverell, was rather ambiguous in this regard. The death and burial for Nicholas himself, only a few months later, was however only registered, as would be expected, in ‘the register for Bradford Peverell, the manor of which he was now deemed the local ‘Lord’ – as would be that for his son Lawrence Megges, in turn. What was Mathew Churchill’s status then - in this respect ? And, where was he ?
We are not aware how the property arrangements concerning Bradford Peverell on Roger’s marriage (ca 1538-42 or so) would be affected by his early demise - just 10 or 12 years later. There were of course now his two young Churchill children to consider, as well as Jane’s future welfare. What would Matthew’s inheritance rights be ca 1552 – just before his mother Jane re-married ? And what were thyr just after ? The Megges were a family, originally from Kent (with clergy members seemingly associated with the Cathedral in Canterbury), who later settled in Ely (oddly, with its comparable Cathedral), but in the distant Fens. We don’t know how they (or specifically Nicholas Megges) became thus involved in the future of a recently widowed heiress in rural south Dorset. How would he, seemingly in the distant Fens, even become aware of her first husband’s recent decease ? No national newspapers in those days.
It was apparently not uncommon in those times for such as an uncle (ie of Jane or Roger) to instruct a lawyer friend or relative when next in London to enquire outside the Chancery Courts if other lawyers - typically from any and all other ‘provinces’ (who often congregated there) knew of any financially suitable second husband for a recent widow with property (and children). Or, equally, some interested bachelors may have left such a standing enquiry. Or, did the Anglican clergy have a ‘network’; for they would know very soon when and where widowed heiresses of manorial property became available?
In any case, some compromises were presumably struck to the parties’ mutual benefit - with the upbringing and education of any children a major consideration, one would assume. It was clearly a practical, not a romantic, arrangement. A check of legal documents indexed on the Internet for the uncommon name Meggs or Megges shows nothing to aid us in this regard directly, except we note that the Megges were often involved in property disputes in the Fenlands. They seemed to be a rather litigious family often seeking to maximise financial gain and/or minimise property losses or debts – by frequently going to law (or marrying heiresses ?). Thus, litigation between Nicholas Meggs and his tenants in neighbouring Muckleford (part of Bradford manor) appeared within months of the marriage.
Roger and Jane’s only known son Mathew (bn ca 1545) would thus likely have had some Grammar school education in Dorchester( (or Sherborne ) ca 1557-63 - ie after his father Roger’s death and mother Jane’s re-marriage. It would likely be overseen by an uncle, say , or Jane’s new step-father (Sir John Mervyn – where, through those same auspices, Mathew would later marry ‘fairly’ well, in about 1569 - to Alice, daughter of one James Gould, Gent - seemingly of a local Dorchester family involved in the Cloth trade and in town politics. [There was however more than one Gould family in Dorchester at that time and we can’t be sure which one Mathew married into.] In any case, was this arranged through any influence of the cousin line of Churchills in Dorchester ? Most probably. John 1’s elder son William Churchill 2 would be about 27 by then and gaining in maturity and thus be of likely influence to assist in such ‘family’ decisions.
Reference has already been made to Mathew’s only son Jasper Churchill (bn ca 1568-70) with his Dorchester Gould mother - Alice. Initially, we had no information regarding Jasper’s future occupation (possibly a Husbandman in his youth – likely on the Bradford Peverell estate). But it seems that his father Mathew was to die quite young himself; I have seen both 1574 and 1577 mentioned, when Jasper would be but 4 to 7 only. He would presumably con tinue to be be brought up by his mother Alice - possibly in Dorchester – with Mathew’s cousin line of Churchills likely ready to offer support. Mathew’s mother (and Jasper’s grandmother) Jane, while also soon to die - on 11 March (1578/79), may nevertheless have been able to help arrange any early education or training for Jasper shortly before. We have copies of the actual church burial entry for her which, as mentioned and inexplicably took place (seemingly) at the neighbouring parish Church (St Mary’s) in Charminster – rather than at Bradford Peverell church itself. The unqualified entry in the Charminster register for the year 1578/79 – reads clearly thus:
“Was Buried xi March --Jane Megges, wife of Nicholas Megges, Esq of Bradford”
But, where so ‘Buried’ ? We shall find that Jane’s apparent second husband Nicholas Megges left instructions in his own Will, probably written shortly before his own death in August that same year, to be buried himself ‘within the church at Bradford Peverell. This contrasts with Jane’s assumed burial in the churchyard - of a neighbouring parish’s church. I’ve seen no reference to Charminster in regard to either Roger, or to Jane’s parents, the Peverells; one had assumed that they would all be buried at Bradford Peverell itself. But might Mathew Churchill have been buried in Charminster, a few years before his mother (this yet to be checked) – if they had jointly preferred to live there - in his young adulthood- rather than in his (now) step-father’s house in Bradford ? And might his son Jasper, with wife Alice and mother Jane, have all lived in neighbouring Charminster as well ? Or, even in Dorchester ? Interestingly, Charminster, also just north of Dorchester, lies more or less mid-way between Bradford and Pulston – being thereby quite convenient to bany Churchills residing in either.
[Note: We have recently stumbled upon evidence (concerning Jasper’s son’s apprenticeship in London), the associated papers for which (dated 1606) show Jasper Snr then as a ‘Tailor’ - resident in Bradford Peverell - long after his father Mathew, his grandmother Jane and his step-grandfather Nicholas had all died. He had quite likely resided there over the preceding decade or more although the capital property there would now be held by Lawrence Megges The occupation shown for Jasper Snr - as a Tailor – would strongly suggest he had trained in same (in the 1580s, say) with his Churchill relatives in Dorchester. The Goulds and the Churchills there were apparently both occupied in the Cloth trade (or similaly - as Merchants, etc) – including his second cousin John Churchill, seemingly born the same year as Jasper – about 1568.
Usefully, someone has kindly transcribed entries from the Bradford Peverell church register when it was still extant but, for unknown reasons, did so for the six years 1577 to 1582 only, into printed form. [This printed transcription was found on line, I believe.] Included were some surprising details regarding the burial there of Nicholas Meggs. We quote this verbatim:
“The 12th day of August 1579 – was buried Mr Nicholas Meggs, Lord of this manor of ‘Bradford Peverell and Muckleford’, Esq – the body of whom lyeth on the south-west side of (t) Jane - a narrow blue marble stone being between them - so that on the south side, between his bodie and (that of) Mrs Anne [?Peverell], lyeth a broad marble stone making mention of John Peverell (by inscription) and on the north side between their (ie Nicholas’ and Jane’s) two bodies lyeth that narrow stone aforementioned – making mention of….nothing. He was of age Lxx”. (ie 70 years –and thus 5 or so years older than Jane (and Roger), seemingly, and so born about 1508/9). He would thus have been about 45 before he w married for the first time – to Jane Churchill, widow, when she was about 32.
The brackets shown just before Jane’s Christian name contained a symbol not available on my keyboard but seemed essentially a long, narrow Christian cross, which may signify either ‘relict’ (ie ‘recently deceased ‘wife of’ - the presently interred subject’) and/or simply implies ‘a tomb’ there. We must report also that another Bradford Peverell register entry in this brief period so transcribed, dated a little earlier, under the heading of ‘Burials’, appeared – a bit surprisingly - as follows:
“ The 11th day of March 1578 (in today’s calendar: 1579) - Mrs Jane Meggs , wife of Nicholas Meggs, Armiger, Bradford Peverell.” The words ‘was buried’ or ‘buried’ were not included but, as noted, the relevant details were written in the ‘Burials’ section ). It would seem that one or other of the two registrations of Jane’s death and/or burial – in the registers of neighbouring churches - may be a statement regarding the actual burial in the other’s church – of a fairly important local personage – of probable interest to those in both congregations – and so recorded (copied) for posterity in both registers. The Charminster register asserted more explicitly that Jane ’was buried’ on the date mentioned – but with only an implication that she, as everyone else so registered in that given church, was indeed so buried – there. And the Bradford entry doesn’t actually say - ’was buried’ (wherever) - although her husband’s entry in the Bradford register seems to imply that his wife Jane was in fact buried in that latter church (either inside it - next to him (without inscription) - or, possibly, in the churchyard). [One would assume that Roger Churchill too would have been buried inside that same (Bradford) church (of which associated manor he would then (ca 1552) have still been ‘Lord’, and with some inscription, but no reference to same appears to have been noted or reported on. How strange.]
In any case, those printed transcriptions of just a few of Bradford Peverell’s baptisms, marriages and burials (over that 6 years period) at least provides us with some additional information that pertains to our earlier statement regarding the earliest members of the Churchill family to reside in mid-south Dorset (in or near Dorchester). For amongst those entries were several with the Churchill surname that at first appeared to have no direct connection to the particular landed family we have been investigating – that is, as descend more certainly from William Snr - via Roger or John – in this immediate Bradford Peverell - Dorchester area. They could well have preceded them there (although later information further reduces that possibility).
These other Churchills in fact resided in Muckleford, that small hamlet, 2 miles west, attached to Bradford Peverell and, apparently part of that same one combined parish and Manor (although sometimes wrongly referred to as a sub-manor in its own right). These Yeoman Churchills may have originated from such as third sons of third sons, as it were, elsewhere – as in north Devon or even Somerset, with their forefathers having gradually drifted south-east from there over some generations - a century or more earlier and, only coincidentally, settling in such as Muckleford (amongst several other places – as the nearby ‘Comptons’). That is, that one of these ‘other places’ just happened to come under an adjoining manor - of Bradford Peverell – that would soon be held – if coincidentally - by a Roger Churchill of the more landed Rockbeare family – a possible distant relation.
Or, they may have had a closer, more recent connection with that Rockbeare area – as more recent ‘nephews or cousins’. [It was new information in this regard, as mentioned above, that qualified our view.] If so, they may have been effectively given a ‘leg up’ - with one or two small tenancies provided them in such as Muckleford by its new Freeholder there - Roger Churchill – before he died young in 1552 or so. Moreover, around 1540-45, the Churchills may well have been helped in acquiring Copyhold properties in other nearby Dorset villages (as the Comptons or Bradys) - as via the Bartletts (described below).
Additionally, this new information unwittingly negates an overly confident assertion made in the well respected local history publication ‘Notes and Queries’ - for ‘Somerset and Dorset’ regarding the order in which Jane Peverell married her two husbands. Thus, firstly, we may note again that in that slightly later period 1577-82, for which those transcriptions were conveniently made (of baptisms, marriages and burials in Bradford Peverell), a greater number of Churchill entries were included than expected. Some of these names had, in any case, already cropped up in certain land dispute documents pertaining to this manor - first noticed when scanning various Chancery Court indexes – when and where these s two ‘camps’ of Churchills, may have overlapped.
Firstly, we find that the earliest register transcription was for ‘the burial of ‘Robert, son of a John Churchill’, in July 1577’; said Robert may have been a young child born in the mid-1570s, say – likely in Muckleford. [If said John Churchill married ca 1570, he would likely be born about 1545-50, but to whom ? [WE now have the details of the Will left in 1577 by Thomas Churchill of Rockbeare – with both a John and a Robert Churchill mentioned as son and grandson !] Next came ‘the baptism in Jan 1577/8 of ‘Florence, daughter of an older Robert Churchill’ – possibly John’s brother - and thus also born about that same time. We find next the already reproduced entry for ‘Mrs Jane Meggs’, wife of Nicholas Meggs of Bradford Peverell, Armiger (Esquire) – March 11, 1578/79’. As noted, it doesn’t have the term ‘ buried’ associated directly with it, however. Next, there is an entry under ‘Burials’ - of ‘Jane and Elinor, daughters of John Churchill and wife Isabel’, for 1578 and April 1579, respectively – they likely sisters of deceased Robert. Prior to this, there is an entry for the marriage of a ‘John Churchill (probably the same man) to an Elizabeth Bates or Boytes’ - in Oct 1578 (possibly called Isabel at times?). . It seems there were two contemporary John Churchills living in Mickleford in the 1570s - differentiated as’ the elder’ and ‘the younger’; they could be father and son or, more lilkely cousins or uncle and nephew. We have already mentioned the Burial shown around this date (in Bradford Peverell itself) of Nicholas Meggs (12 Aug 1579) – a few smonths after his wife Jane died that same year (in March) - oddly also registered next door in Charminster church.
The Bradford (with Muckleford) transcriptions then show a ‘John Churchill (seemingly the elder) had married a Margaret Devenish, widow’ [in early 1580]; who had presumably married firstly a Mr Devenish (?Robert) - in the 1560s-70s who appears to have died in the late 1570s [se also later]. However, her latest new husband ‘John Churchill the elder’ - of ‘Muckleford’ - soon died himself, being buried there on 8th Aug 1580. The younger John (with Elizabetn/Isobel?) then had a son Roger Churchill baptised in Dec !581’ (a name we know had been in the family), while their next son Edward was so in Oct 1582. Meanwhile, the now Margaret Churchill, widow had married again (for the third time) to ‘Richard Crewe - on Oct 21 1581’ These transcription sadly then cease in late 1582. Over a longer (10 or 20 year) period, (as during the 1550s-60s), say, there may have been several previous Churchill entries associated with Muckleford, - in the original Bradford Peverell register. But that register per se is apparently ‘now’ lacking (since 1900 or so ?) and no comparable transcriptions of same seem to have been made covering earlier years. We are thus unable to pursue the origins of this branch of the family further. [We may again recall that there were Churchills with many of these same forenames listed as sons and grandsons of the more senior Thomas Churchill during the 1550-70s - prior to his death in in Rockbeare 1577.]
But several similar Churchill entries were also noted in other indexes – as residing in the nearby Compton parishes. That same family may have taken on one or two small leasehold or copyhold tenancies there as well - in what had briefly become Roger Churchill’s newly acquired manors (with Jane) – ca 1540-45 (as, again, with help from the Bartletts).
And, Secondly, from the various Chancery litigations mentioned, we find, in addition, such earlier cases as: ‘John Churchill (likely the elder) and (1st?) wife Joan vs Sir John Mervyn, Knt’ - regarding land in Muckleford - in PRO records REQ 2/15/1 (for 1547-53) and REQ 2/4/64 (for 1552-53) – dates and subjects which prove particularly relevant to our own present interests. Moreover, the latter Proceeding entailed the man (Sir John Mervyn) who had apparently recently re-married Jane Peverell’s mother, also Jane, earlier in the century (ca ?1525-30)); this might help clarify certain relationships. Other Chancery records that could be relevant are those for ‘Robert Grosse of Muckleford, Yeoman vs Nicholas Megges and wife Jane (nee Peverell, ex-Churchill) of Bradford Peverell’ also in 1553 (in C 3/120/3), C3/63/91), (C78/22/33) and (C 78/23/14) - all regarding Copyhold lands in Muckleford. and/or Bradford Peverell – shortly after they had apparently married that same year and Nicholas Megges had assumed Lordship. Also in 1553 appears ‘Nicholas Meggs and wife Jane vs Sir John Mervyn’ (21 April) - regarding those same manors (C 78/72/17). There were others that seem of comparable relevance. [We had initially assumed that the Churchills involved in these Muckleford matters were unrelated to Jane Peverell’s first husband Roger Churchill and their issue Mathew and Margaret Churchill – unless distantly. (But, it should now be kept in mind that any such relationships may well not be so distant.)
Thus, one was rather unconvinced when reading the aforementioned article in ‘Notes and Queries for Somerset and Dorset’ – in which Item 125 of Section 87 clearly informs us that….
“ William Peverell of ‘Bardolfston’ (this could be an ancient manor in/nr Piddleton - - to be further established) in about 1516-18 married Jane Baskerville, daughter of Phillip Baskerville of Sherborne, Dorset (a little to, the north) . She survived said William (who apparently died ca 1525), by whom she’d had an only daughter and heir Jane Peverell (ca 1520, say). Jane the mother then married, secondly, Sir John Mervyn of Fonthill Gifford (in Wilts), becoming his first wife. Her daughter Jane Peverell (presumably continued to be raised by her mother Jane (nee Baskerville, ex-Peverell, now Mervyn ) and step-father Sir John Mervyn – possibly at Fonthill or at Sherborne ca 1520-36, say), later married, firstly (says this Notes and Queries article), Nicholas Megges of Downham (ie about 1542 or so) – by whom she then had a son Lawrence Megges – about 1543, one might reasonably suggest. Bradford Peverell was thus (subsequently) held by Nicholas (and his Megges descendants) - until 1770 (ie for over 200 years!).
“Although Hutchins (in his History of Dorset) says this daughter Jane died in 1578, and that Nicholas Meggs died soon after - in 1579, thus making her pre-decease her alleged first husband, Hutchins (nevertheless) states (in his separate account of the Dorset Churchills) that ”Roger Churchill of Catherston married Jane, daughter of William Peverell, and widow of Nicholas Meggs” - who would thus have pre-deceased her ! “This latter statement is (however) no doubt correct,” (says the Notes and Queries author) “as we find in the Chancery Proceedings of the time of Queen Elizabeth that Joan Churchill, widow, [considered here as equivalent to Jane seemingly] had a suit brought against her by Thomas Lye concerning damage to the lands, and Deeds of lands, held of the ‘manor’ of Muckleford - that had been held by the Peverells of neighbouring Bradford Peverell.” [Note: Muckleford was in n integral part of the one Manor of Bradford Peverell and not a proper manor in its own right.]
The author properly began the sentence concerning Hutchins’ comment with the conditional term :Although….’ because it is manifestly inconsistent with his following remark as expressed when Hutchins discusses the Churchills – that Roger had married ‘the widow Meggs’ (since her husband Nicholas Meggs was still alive – even after Jane’s (and Roger’s own deaths) such that, in fact, it was ‘the widow Churchill’ who was married, secondly, to Meggs The author nevertheless then comes down on the side of that former conclusion, inconsistent though it certainly is with that latter fact. This choice and decision (that it was however indeed “no doubt correct’) was based solely on the inappropriate Chancery Preoceeding abstract therein cited. We may examine that litigation more carelly – to establish that it was indeed inappropriate:
The Chancery Proceeding referred to turns out to be C2 / Eliz / L3 / 34 – Lye vs Churchill – of 17 Nov 1558. The abstract describes Thomas Lye, Plaintiff, as Complaining against Johan Churchill, Widow, Defendant, in regard to the earlier Conveyance of a property in the manor of Muckleford (effectively a hamlet and ‘sub-manor’ within the main Manor of Bradford Peverell - in the Dorset parish of same name) – that single property there now held by Thomas Lye, the Plaintiff ‘ in fee’ - as he had inherited it - from her (Johan’s) now deceased (prior to 1558) late husband John Churchill”. that is – ‘John and Johan/Joane’, not ‘Roger and Jane’ !
We have seen above that a John and Johan Churchill were indeed amongst the several Churchill names in Muckleford noted (coincidentally and conveniently) in that transcription of the Bradford Peverell church register, for entries made over just those 6 later years (1577-82). While, it is the case that the forename ‘Jane’ is sometimes transcribed in early west-country documents as ‘Jone’, ‘Joane’ or ‘Johan(e)’ (and vice versa), in this case, the lady concerned had definitely married a John Churchill – not a Roger (and in any case, she was consistently referred to as Joan/Johan, never as Jane). The author concerned should thus have checked the relevant cited document itself (or at least its abstract as indexed) to verify or not that overly confidant assumption regarding the identity of the lady (Joan/Johan/Jone) Churchill concerned. She certainly was not Jane nee Peverell; nor any Peverell. Moreover, if Jane was a ‘widow Churchill’ in 1558, when did she lose Nicholas (first) and only then marry Roger, allegedly, and have her various later children - to then lose Roger as well – all before the year that Court case was heard ?!
However, there is, happily, such a thing as ‘serendipity’ and it seems to have come to our rescue here. For, thanks to that ‘Lye vs Churchill’ reference so provided, we subsequently took more note of a Will reference held in our rough notes – for one Thomas Lye - of Aylesbeare, Devon (which intriguingly neighbours the parish of Rockbeare !). This Will (PROB 11/149/290) was dated 25 May 1558. It could well refer to the aforementioned Thomas Lye (the slightly later Proceeding date possibly accounted for by any delay in the case’s hearing in the relevant Court) or, equally, it could refer to Lye’s late father, if recently deceased, when such legal matters may well have come to the fore as a consequence. But, in any case, it might well provide us with a clue as to just what branch of the Churchills it was that settled in Mukleford – about when Roger first arrived there as well (via Catherston?) – from that very Devon district !
How, therefore, was Thomas Lye related to John Churchill of that small manor (and so inherited a fee of land there) and how, equally, might the latter have related to our Roger ? (There were also references to a family called ‘Lie’ settled later in Muckleford – quite possibly being of that same line – differently spelt.)
We can in any case now see Jane Peverell as, almost certainly, marrying firstly Roger Churchill – in about 1538-42, as estimated - and Nicholas, only secondly - in about 1553 - over 10 years later (and after Roger’s early death, about 1552). And, significantly, she does not become a widow again, after this, before her own demise just 5 months before that of her second husband, Nicholas Megges. For, as noted, he died later that same year - being buried on 12 August 1579 - at Bradford Peverell. Jane was thus simply ‘no longer around’ – to marry, secondly, a Roger; (nor indeed was Roger) ! Before considering how Roger’s only son Mathew got on subsequently, we report next on what was happening in Dorchester itself.
CHAPTER 9
THE EARLY DESCENT FROM DORCHESTER’s JOHN CHURCHILL
We now appreciate that John Churchill 1, the Draper, was settled initially into an unknown property in Dorchester – where, ca 1539-40, he married Edith, daughter of one William Bond (shown to be of both Lutton - in more south-easterly Steeple (Isle of Purbeck) - but somehow also ‘of Herringston’ (nearer Dorchester). As already noted, John left two sons William 2 and John 2, (in that order) - with a daughter Elizabeth born between. [Just where John 1’s next, younger brother - William 1 (or Jnr) - had settled seems uncertain; he may well have remained at Muston or, now, more likely at Pulston - with their father (William Churchill Snr) – if he did indeed settle in one such manor farm) and hadn’t died earlier.]
John 1 of Dorchester (bn ca 1520) was understood to have trained as a Draper – presumably in his late teens (1536-39) - probably under the tutelage of said Edith’s father or an older brother (Dennis Bond, a Linen-Draper) – presumably arranged by John’s father William Snr (otherwise, by whom ?). But this latter suggestion is never mentioned or intimated in any history or pedigree I’m aware of. [Indeed, an alternative descent has also been suggested which implies an earlier birth - nearer 1510-12 than the 1520 we nave concluded or as we have also suggested, within another branch of the Churchill family altogether – settled earlier near Corton snd Wddone; [see later.]
Any early appearance of Gentry or Esquire status for such a young man as John Churchill – as indicated later (with no paternal identity apparent in later published pedigrees) could well be explained by a purchase (by or for him) – seemingly at a good discount) - of an ex-religious property in Dorchester - possibly in conjunction with his in-laws – ca 1542-48). [We have later concluded that this may well have been with the assistance also of one of the Bartlett family.] In any case, one would most reasonably conclude that this John’s apprenticeship and subsequent marriage to a Bond daughter must have been arranged through the oversite and contacts of his apparent father William Churchill Snr - around the years 1540-42. How would this contact have come about ? Where did William reside at that time ? Who did he know… and why ? No role for John Churchill’s sudden Gentry or even Esq status post-1550) is ever discussed in terms of an apparent father William Churchill Snr – of….wherever (or indeed of any other name). How odd.
We assume that John was soon employed as a Draper himself - under the wing of the Bond family during these early 1540s and, only later, with the assistance of that family, as well as the Chirchills, and the Barrtletts, acquired that seemingly reasonable ex-Chantry property in which he and Edith were soon able to live comfortably in some improved style (for a Draper). Such a property seems to have become available by virtue of Henry VIII’s recent wholesale acquisition of all such ex-religious properties about then which were often soon sold on - to other local buyers – generally at competitive prices). But then John died, seemingly quite young – in 1557 - and left a Will dated that year in which he left that property in Dorchester to his elder son William Churchill (II) (then aged but 16 or so), and clearly ‘of Dorchester’ also.
William would later marry a Miss Swayne, daughter of John Swayne of Blandford in about 1565 (arranged by his widowed mother and her Bond family presumably) and have issue (see description of the 'Colliton pedigree') – being the next two sons of that Dorchester branch of the Churchills (so named) that Coxe said he did not intend to pursue further in any detail - it not being directly germane to his primary goal - of focusing on Roger’s line - leading to Marlborough. To William’s second son, John II, then only 11, John (I) was somehow able to leave another house - seemingly in Charminster, just a mile north of Dorchester, formerly owned by one Mathew Wolfe/Wolffe, an Attorney useful to constitute a temporary 'holder'in such ogten complesx roperty sales The small manor of Corton (nearer the south coast) must also have been somehow acquired by John II about rhen - possibly as a Leasehold – from John I. But how would the latter man, himself have acquired it earlier ? At this point, we simply didn’t know, but it seems to have been in the family from earlier times, and given to him – by.....whom ??.
[We will see later by his own Will that John (ii) somehow ended up owning (and/or able to leave) other properties as well - in Dorchester, and at Tolepuddle and Athpuddle near Muston, and in Corton itself, including its Chapel . How did a second son of a second son (of a second son) (!) - end up having so much property to leave - by a relatively young age (52) - at his death (in 1599) ? He and his only (and elder) brother William II of Dorchester seem both to have acquired property from a father who was himself but a second son, and but a Draper at that - who had died even younger ? Did Cerne Abbey hold property in Tolpuddle, etc ? The Brtletts lived nearby.
John II had no sons and so, as noted, all that unexplained property soon went out of the Churchill family on his elder daughter’s marriage in 1593 to Maximillian Mohun (of another local and ancient landed family). As implied earlier, these Churchills who strongly appeared to descend from William Churchill of Rockbeare, seem to have acquired sufficient property, whether Copyhold, Leasehold or Freehold - through in-laws such as the Tylles , the Creuses, the Peverells, the Bonds and, in JohnII’s case, the Collis or Collins family – his wife being a Mary 'Collis'. (of which surname one had never previously heard). But, again, we must consider what help, if any, they may also have received from the Bartlett, Martyn or Tregonwell families (to be described later) then distributing ex-Monastery properties to family and friends ad libitum in many Dorset localities (presumably with some ‘kick-backs’?) – often via very temporary brokers - provded a complex sequenceof brief 'owners' (for a fee).
We recall also that in 1525, when John I was still a youngster, aged about 7) there was already an older John Churchill in Dorchester – listed as a Bailiff there ! [Unless he was somehow the same man – but, ‘of what line ?] This would normally be someone of sufficient local standing who oversaw decisions by the Court (as the payment of fines, etc). One naturally wonders - what was his origin ? Moreover, could he not be the younger John (I)’s father – especially as that later John would himself be elected a Bailiff in his time. Why wouldn’t a neutral researcher not take that as the most likely explanation ? After all, the pedigree for the Dorchester Churchills (see elsewhere) oddly shows no other origin for them – with John 1 simply appearing as though a ready-made young gentleman of leisure - with no apparent need of a father, an origin or an income. Or, even more radical, could he not be the same one John Churchill, an early Baailiff, born around 1500 - elsewhere – but, to whom ?
In any case, by about 1545-50 – the John Churchill of Dorchester must otherwise have done quite well - to acso quire that ex-Chantry property in Dorchester and soon buy some other rent-producing houses there. Had he previously received some financial support – as from his seeming father William Snr (bn ca 1496) who, as we’ve suggested, may have arranged his apprenticeship and marriage as well (possibly with the Bond family). But this might have shown descent from who was then a mere Copyholder/ Yeoman – possibly not so desirable on an Armorial pedigree of Gents and Esquires pointedly soon produced by the Dorchester family later - as the impressive ‘Colliton pedigree’ - for the Dorchester Churchills (see later) descended from… no described line. [Or, had the Bartletts helped out ?]
[We may again remind ourselves that these two later-born younger brothers John (2) and William (2) (born in the 1540s) were not the two younger sons of William Snr – who was (possibly) still a Yeoman – as of Puliston or Muston, say, with an older 1st son Roger (as Coxe describes him) but in fact were indeed the two sons of William Snr’s younger second son John Churchill (1), Draper of Dorchester (c1518*-1557) - namely William 2 and John 2, respectively, in that order. [* Unless John I was born as early as ca 1500, say, near Corton !]
We might, however, usefully note here also what name John 1 give to his first son ? And why ? It was, of course, William. We may ask after whom would he most reasonably have been so named ? In most such cases, that name choice for a first born son does indeed honour that of the new father’s own father (not his father-in-law). He was, fittingly, as we have strongly implied, most likely named after William Churchill Snr (bn ca 1496) - originally of the Rockbeare family and later (apparently) of Pulston or Muston. But this seems never to be mentioned in typical accounts of the Dorchester branch of the family (nor indeed does the concept ‘branch’ itself appear to see the light of day there). And, if someone of same was later to buy a manor, why Muston ? Whoever did, should have gained the manor records. Can we inspect these please – to see the name of the Copyholders ca 1530-50 – presumably recorded there repeatedly - over many years. ? [If it wasn’t a Churchill, it was likely members of the Lowman family.]
We may similarly re-cast Coxe’s account of those two second generation brothers - seen now more properly as sons of John (1) Snr (the Draper). Thus, he might have more accurately written instead: ‘…because they (John and William) are not our prime consideration, we shall only observe that the first of these two sons of John 1 by Edith - was William 2 who, on his father’s early death in 1557, obtained their Dorchester property (possibly gained in part from the Bonds when John married Edith), as well as anything received from his own father William Snr); otherwise, these overseers of John may have had friends of influence when ex-Monestery properties were being distributed. John 1’s second son - John 2 - would seemingly obtain his small manor at Corton (likely inherited earlier by his father John 1 – but, from whom ?
[ I later noted in the actual register copy, the baptism of John 2’s (1st) daughter Anne - in Corton (in Portisham parish) – in June 1576 – shown indeed born to a John Churchill there (whose wife’s name is oddly not shown). This John - of Corton - would be our John 2 - born around 1547, to John 1 and Edith – and who presumably married in about 1575. [Yes – he seems to have married a Mary Collis or Collins, in 1575 – possibly in Lytchett Minster (near Purbeck) ? There appears to have been no landed family of that or similarly spelt surname locally although I have spotted the very rare comparable name Collys.
As noted, John Churchill (2) and this latter wife had two daughters only, but no son. The elder daughter Anne, as noticed, married Maximillian Mohun (1593) when she was but 17, who thereby acquired Corton (and other properties) from the Churchills. The younger daughter Elizabeth (b ca 1580) married Brian Williams, Esq (ca 1598) – oddly, another landed family from Herringston and Dorchester) although no Churchill property appears to have been conveyed to him thereby (as in Dorchester, say). John’s wife Mary died young in 1583 and John in about 1599 – leaving a Will. But its validity seems to have been an issue initially, as it was accompanied by a legal evaluation or judgement called a ‘Sentence’ - published by a Doctor of Laws in London (one John Gibson), in Latin - apparently to establish its bone fides. It refers to the Testator of concern – ‘John Churchill, Deceased’ on several occasions, as well as to his two daughters - Anne Mohun (alias Churchill) the elder, and Elizabeth Williams (alias Churchill), and to John;s older brother William Churchill (2), as well; also mentioned were about 6 or7 seeming local witnesses who presumably knew John Churchill and could verify the extent of his apparent estate. [We later discovered the actual Will itself - now described further below – and, thankfully, in English.]
An initial scrutiny of the Sentence document revealed no named properties. [One had hoped that a house in Charminster, apparently left to John 2 by his father in 1557 (and so under his (John 2’s) adult control by ca 1567, say). might have been mentioned in relation to its possible tenants Jane (nee Peverell; ex-Churchill) and/or her first son Mathew Churchill who had previously resided next door – in Bradford Peverell. Was it sold earlier (in the 1570/80s) or taken in by one of his sons-in-laws by ca 1600 - amongst those various other properties ?] This matter of this Charminster property and its possible significance is discussed further about 8 pages hence (along with the previously missing Will.]
I can see no reference by Coxe to any comparable outcomes for John 1’s assumed younger brother William 1 – whom we have described above as William Jnr) (nor others even younger, including Richard, Alexander, or Rowland (clearly referred to by John 1 in his Will as “my brother”). That is, whom he (William Jnr) married, if he lived, and what if any property he may have held – to pass on to any issue or relatives. As mentioned, he likely remained at Muston or Pulston manor (or similar) and may have taken over a Copyhold on his father William Snr’s death – alleged to be as late as 1583. But, if his father had actually died rather earlier, it may well have been this younger son William Jnr (b ca 1524, say) who died in that later year – having continued as Copyholder and effective Yeoman of the Pulston manor, say – responsible for producing the accounts for the actual Landlord (as ex-Cerne Abbey?). A later Churchill of Dorchester (one John (3) – William 2’s first son would finally have the funds to complete purchase of the Muston Freehold at least – from a Nathaniel Bartlett - ca 1609-12). [To whom was Nathaniel born ?]
To what extent any other member of the Churchill family (as of Roger’s line) may have had any interest or right in regard to Pulston or Muston is unknown. One would like to know the motivation of any later Dorchester Churchill who chose to purchase the Freehold of that particular (Muston) Manor - rather than that of any other (of hundreds locally). Surely, there had been some prior family connection and reason ? . This same reasoning might apply also to the purchase of the associated land at Nouvard earlier (1586); for if he wasn’t William Snr’s 3rd son William Jnr but, rather, was John 1’s first son – William 2 (bn ca 1541) of the Dorchester family (and thus father of the John Churchill 3 who finally bought the estate about 1612); in any case, the same question arises; what brought their interest to this particular area and manor -,possibly run previously by an apparently Yeomen level Churchill father whose status in its manor records some may prefer remained unidentified. We will see below that there was a Copyholder family named Lowman who had equal interests and history in such as PIddlehinton and M uston manors (but seemingly not Pulston). We must accept that our William Churchill Snr’s position during the 1540s-‘60s may remain a mystery.
We see that Coxe had also read (or translated) John 2’s ‘Will’ of ca 1600 - before 1818 - referring to the same few named parties as we have mentioned above, although he did discern also a reference on just one occasion to a ‘John Churchill’ who was not specified with the usual description ‘Deceased’; did this refer to John 2’s nephew, (born ca 1568, say) son of the older brother William 2, although in what context is not revealed. That latter William of Dorchester ,had long written his own Will in 1559 (two years only after the death and Will of his own father John 1) but oddly it was not proved (by this William’s son John 3 (1568-1621) - as sole heir and Executor) - until 1602, just a year or two after that for John 2. If and when read, that Will may reveal more on William 2’s position in the existing structure of the Dorchester family. [Note: We have also referred to William 1 here as William Jnr - son of William Snr (who has not been so numbered; if he was, he would have to have been described possibly as William 0 (zero) !
Both Roger and his brother John thus had their respective issue - presumably in their two nearly neighbouring parishes – Bradford Peverell and Dorchester - in the 1540s. But we have no objective evidence where such issue was in fact born and baptised - for while all baptisms, marriages and burials were expected by law to be more formally church registered from the year 1538, not all early registers survive. Roger and Jane are said to have had a son Mathew and a daughter Margaret – quite possibly in Bradford Peverell - in about 1545 and 1550, respectively (as we’ve estimated), before Roger soon died quite young – around 1552, oddly also aged about 38 , as was his (apparently younger) brother John - at his equally early death in 1557 – just ‘down the lane’ in Dorchester. Their mutual father was quite possibly then still living, as well as any younger brothers – Richard, Alexander or Rowland Churchill – somewhere.
We have recently discovered the fulsome pedigree for the Dorchester ‘Churchills - as posted on the Internet (ca Dec 2017) - complied by the official Dorchester Parish Archivist – Michael Russell. It is very thorough and well set out – with most relevant Wills fully detailed. One says ‘fulsome’ ’but this must be qualified in that it appears restricted to that branch of the family settled essentially in Dorchester - shown as emanating from the above John Churchill. It thus covers the period from about 1540 or so - eventually to well into the 19th century. As I am compiling my own version of the family emanating from whom I have concluded was John’s elder brother Roger Churchill, I can gratefully revise (or have already) some of my coverage - which also touched on John’s line – which may now require further adjustment. Where relevant, there will be acknowledgement of new information by insertion of initials (MR).] Our later account of the Bartlett family may also require similar consideration of initial understandings. – in regard to both these Churchill lines - in light of any new information.
While appreciating that the Dorchester author’s remit must focus on families of Dorchester per se first, the qualification suggested follows immediately with his opening sentence: “Passing over the earlier descents, we come to the following line of descent ’’… (ie for this Dorchester branch of the Churchill family that began with John, the Draper) ... ‘namely that descending from John Churchill of Dorchester, (now an) Esq - ca 1512 -1557) - and the following several generations of that town and, later on, of Muston” (a small manor in Piddlehinton parish), a little to the north-east. It is first explained that this, the ‘Colliton pedigree, is based on a wide range of sources, many of which will be listed in Notes at the end’. It is also pointed out that there were many temporary inhabitants (of Dorchester) with the surname Churchill not directly associated with the settled family in Dorchester (on which he will focus) but whose records have been cross-referenced – to aid research into their origin as well. He has not however (he notes) attempted research himself into same - ‘much beyond their time here’. [This sounds similar to those uncertain Churchills of Muckleford and of East Compton and Lt Bredy, Dorset - enquiries regarding their origins we too will presently leave in abeyance.]
But, in the case of any data (of such ‘earlier descents’) pertaining to the above John Churchill’s origins, we find that this too has, for some reason, been totally ‘passed over’ and not further addressed whatsoever - even ‘en passant’. It is thus oddly identical to the start of ‘the Colliton pedigree’ (of Dorchester Churchills) itself - apparently produce by a later member of that family (by ca 1600-’50 or so, as roughly estimated). Still, it serves our purpose of providing useful insight into the Churchill line that we take to have descended in parallel with that branch from Roger and Jane - at least over the earlier period - from about 1540 to 1600+. After that, both lines continue to impress with their varied achievements, if relatively independently. Good marriages would seem to beessential.
The presently produced Dorchester pedigree thus again commences rather in mid-air – without showing anything whatsoever regarding where this initial John Churchill (d. 1557), the Draper, may have come from, nor how he came to be in Dorchester almost as a ready-made property-owning young married Draper, soon elected a Bailiff – from ca 1540 – other than being given a rather early estimated year of birth - of 1512 – at somewhere unknown, to someone unknown, of unknown previous standing or education or traininng. In particular, he is shown as having no siblings, no father and no explanation of how or by whom his apprenticeship, or marriage, may have been arranged – seemingly with the local Bond family. Within a few years, he has somehow managed to purchase an ex-Chantry property - by the mid to late 1540s (and thereby presumably acquire Gent status, at least, and develop a residential home on it – significant enough to be given its own name – of Colliton House. Unless he was the sole Draper in town, one suspects that, with three children to raise, he must have had some financial help in purchasing such a property, when still comparatively young. Who (and where) was his father, and any older siblings, for example. ?
[Note: we have of course more recently learnt of an apparent friend of the Churchills (of all beanches) – John Bartlett - who appears to have had considerable influence in the provision of under-valued ex-religious properties that became conveniently available to friends and family after the Dissolution of the Monasteries – ie during the 1540s – a key decade in our story. Young men in their 20s a generation before (or after|) didn’t have this over-looked advantage. WEhy so many of different families appearing in the Bredys around that time only ? Odd that it was one of Cerne Abbey’s ‘outliers’. ]
John Churchill of the Dorchester branch of that family seems to have died quite young* - in 1557, leaving a widow Edith and three young children – aged about 16, 13 and 9, say. Hopefully, her parents (or in-laws) were still alive but, in any case, she is said to have soon re-married. Who would have arranged this and how quickly ? What would be John’s elder son (William)’s source of income - to allow him to assume the role of the next (and only adult member) of the local Dorchester family ? Maybe John 1’s Will can provide some clues about the situation then. As noted, this has now been examined. [* But see below re an even earlier possible Churchill birth than assumed to this point.]
By his Will, John Churchill) left a relatively significant sum of £200 to his younger son John Jnr (our John 2) when 21 (ie about 7 years hence - 1564), as well as a house formerly owned by one ’Mathew Wolffe’ – seemingly in the country, as it included ‘land and a meadow’. [According to MR, it was apparently located in or near Little Barton, a hamlet in the south end of the parish of Charminster (just 2 miles north-west of Dorchester). This we found rather interesting in that the burial of John Snr’s apparent sister-in-law Jane Megges (ex-Churchill; nee Peverell) was registered in the church of that same village which, oddly, wasn’t then her own home village (of Bradford Peverell) next door. When coupled with our earlier view that she and son Mathew Churchill may well have resided in Charminster by the 1570s, say - if, that is, she had separated from her second husband – of Bradford Peverell, this Churchill-owned house becomes of further interest. Where might Jane and Mathew have lived - around the 1570s, say – possibly with Matthew’s wife Alice and any issue (as Jasper Churchill) ?
In contrast, and intriguingly, this second husband (Nicholas Megges) was himself appropriately buried in the church of Bradford Peverell – just a few months later (with more certainty). It is interesting too that the aforementioned John Jnr would eventually settle in Corton - after marrying - around 1575, say - just when Mathew Wolffe’s house may have become conveniently available - for such as Jane and Mathew Churchill. The latter man was of course a first cousin of that younger John Churchill. 2. Sadly, no PCC (or Dorset) Will seems to be listed for a Mathew Wolffe (nor for a Mathew Churchill) –of this relevant period.
Did brothers Roger and John Churchill Snr both know Mathew Wolffe – before their respective sons were born ? (I can see no earlier Matthew Churchills in the recent family background).
In his Will, John Snr left his unmarried daughter Elizabeth £41 and split the remainder of his estate between his elder son William 2 and his own widow Edith. It seems odd that there was no reference at all to anything pertaining to his apparent Drapery business. One noted that one of his Overseers was a Richard Churchill whom we take to be a younger brother (but without evidence). [MR appropriately describes John’s elder son William (b ca 1541, say) as ‘of Dorchester’ and younger son John (b ca 1547) as being ‘of Corton’ (ie later, in the 1570s) and thus doesn’t perpetuate any of the confusion regarding the abodes of these two particular Churchill brothers’ - as often described elsewhere.] Whether the latter property was transferred to John 2 (Jnr) only when turning 21 (about 1565), and then held Leasehold, say, possibly only after marrying (ca 1574), is uncertain; his elder daughter Anne was baptised in Corton in June 1576 (who later married Maximillian Moone / Mohun there - on 4 Oct 1593, when she would be just 17). Was Corton’s Leasehold) held by John Snr beforehand ? But how obtained ? From his father ? But, who and where was he ?
[NB We have since discovered by means of the Dorchester Municipal Records that a much earlier Churchill (another John) made reference to his manor of Waddon (adjoining Corton) by the year 1460 !? This injects into our analysis of the Churchill family’s earlier movements and distribution a quite new orientation. The implication would seem to be that the Churchill family held these neighbouring southerly manors by some much earlier grant by some major land owner– quite possibly as a long term Leasehold. We shall follow up this idea by noting any other intervening Churchill presence in this area just south of Dorchester ca 1500-1530s, say.]
We recall from Coxe that Corton later went in marriage with said Anne Churcuill to the Mohun family - ca 1593. Her father John Jnr died about 1600, and asked to be buried in Corton church [MR]. He seems to have married a Mary Collis/Collins - in 1575 - in Lytchett Minster (nr Purbeck). Were the Collis/Collins ‘landed’ ? Little seems known of them. [Did MR gives John’s wife as - a Mohun, however ?]
[At this point in our survey, we have just come across, on the Internet, a copy of the Will for this latter John Churchill (ca1545-1600) kindly transcribed by one Helen Ford (of WikiTree). [Why there was also that earlier ‘Sentence’ pertaining to this same individual’s Will (if less detailed and in Latin) is not known; there must have been some initial difficulty in validating the Will proper.] In any case, the main points of the actual Will are gratefully reproduced here (paraphrased):
Name of Testator: John Churchill - of Corton, Portisham, Dorset, Gent Catalogue No. PROB 11/95/155 Signed – 1 Oct 1599
‘My body to be buried in the church at Portesham near to my wife (unnamed) To the Poor of Dorchester, and to the Poor of Bridport, I leave £80; to the Poor of Abbotsbury £20; to the Poor of Portesham £10; To the Poor of Fleete £10. – all such bequests to be overseen by my Executrix, with advice of learned counsel. [Note: see Memorandum at end where this remarkable total of £200 for the Poor (an atypically large amount) is subsequently rescinded.] I give to my sister (Elizabeth) Smith £20 as a remembrance. I give to (…?…’s) son (unnamed) - now living with my brother at Dorchester - £20 [Could this have been Mathew’s son Jasper?}; to my brother William and to his son John, I give each a Mourning Cloake. I bequeath to my younger daughter Elizabeth Williams all my houses in Dorchester (!?) and the lands belonging thereto (in Dorchester and Fordington Fields) to have and to hold by said Elizabeth and the heirs of her body. Otherwise, (failing same) to my elder daughter Anne Moone (Mohun) and heirs, or to my own right heirs forever. Said Elizabeth also to get all the Implements in my houses in Dorchester - and she to have use of the Leases, on Tolepiddle and Athepiddle, (ex Martyn,Tregonwell or Bartlett…?] and the tythes and profits belonging thereto.”
“ To my elder daughter Anne Moone, I give all my part of the Lease on the Farm at Corton and to her also the use of the Free Chapel at Corton [which John must have had the use of himself -,ie by virtue of also holding the Lease thereof] and to her heirs, otherwise to my younger daughter Elizabeth Williams and heirs, otherwise [that use] to my own right heirs, forever. I give all my other chattels, plate, etc at Corton to be divided equally between my two daughters Anne Moone and Elizabeth Williams To my servant and to my shepherd - £5 and 40 shillings, respectively. All other my chattels not given above to go to my elder daughter Anne Moone - whom I will and ordain to be my sole Executrix . And I appoint my friend George Watkins, Gent and my cousin Mr Wm Bonde [son of……….Bonde] to be Overseers of this my Will – signed in the presence of witnesses: George Watkins, John Moone and Edward Shaw - 1 Oct 1599.”
This Will was apparently first drafted earlier in the year 1599 and subsequently brought by John Churchill, the testator, to the house of his friend Mr George Watkins, in Boxenton - where a William Napper (possibly a Notary Public) was also present; the latter being informed by the testator that this document was to be his last Will and Testament and that he wanted it to be ‘issued and published’, with witnesses (which would include Napper). This was duly effected on 8 April 1599 and Wm Napper subsequently drafted and signed a Memorandum confirming such (as Willimo Napper de Prinknoll) [seen elsewhere with a Devenish relevance ]- on 4 Nov 1599 – along with a seeming colleague Henry Poundes. The Memorandum must then have been attached to the Will and so was also transcribed - with it – as described here.
In addition, there was effectively a Codicil attached and transcribed as well which states (paraphrased) that “Whereas I, John Churchill, Gent have by this my last Will (as within written) declared that certain sums of money - amounting to £200. in total - were to be employed for the relief of Poor artificers in various Dorset towns and villages therein named, do hereby declare that ‘as I have in my lifetime already delivered the said monies to same, my intention now is that they shall not have more such benefits’ and that the residue of my Will [including now such monies] shall in all other respects remain exactly as written.” This was signed by John Churchill and witnessed by Morgan Moone, Edward Shaw, and George Watkins. No date is given but we may assume that it too was written and signed on or about 4 Nov 1599 (ie after that signed as above - on 1 Oct 1599. The Will was proved 12 March 1599/1600. This John Churchill (2) likely died about February 1599/1600, say, and was presumably buried in Portisham church as requested. [Who paid Subsidy taxes at Portisham/Corton (as owner of that latter Manor) over the centuries, one wonders ? Ditto with respect to Waddon next door.]
Sadly, there was no reference in the Will to the former Mathew Wolfe property in Charminster - as left to this then rather young John by his father John in1557 – where, we have reasoned, Jane and Mathew might reasonably have resided in the 1560s-70s - although this now seems less likely. In any case, what happened to it ? [Note: By the above Municipal records, it became obvious that Mathew Wolfe was a local Attorney (and Merchant) who dealt with several recorded house sales in Dorchester in the 1550s.] Finally, one must consider just how this younger John Churchill acquired his several (!) houses (plural) in Dorchester. A great many rather reasonably priced properties in Dorset had suddenly become available to friends and relatives through the agency of the Bartlett family (working with Tregonwell) after the Dissolution of the Monestries in the 1540s-‘50s, often having undergone a rapid succession of ownership transfers through apparent helpful ‘agents’ or ‘brokers’, thus obscuring their origins. We can say no more.
Corton manor, small though it may have been, had apparently been in possession of the Churchill family for many years - possibly since John de Courcelle or even earlier ! Who possessed such Freehold ownership or tax documents by ca 1500-1550s ? Was it subsequently held Freehold or only by Leasehold ? Possibly the other properties referred to in the foregoing Will (as Tolepuddle and Althepuddle) were originally also part of such an extended early Corton manor ? [However, t latter were located suspiciously near where John Bartlett then rlived.] Who held the implied other part of the Corton Lease? Thus, John would appear not to be the Freeholder but only a (partial) Leaseholder - such that some Trust or other family branch may have held the actual Freehold in perpetuity? Consistent with this is the fact that in his Will, John was described as ‘of Corton, Gent’ - not ‘Esq’. He must have held only Leases or Copyholds in any property. [Note: All Dorchester properties, at least, were apparently only held as Burages ‘of the Crown’. Such ciyzens were not ‘Esqs’ therefore, but only ‘Gents’. But that shouldn’t apply to Corton.]
[Note: a new possibility has recently arisen in this regard when it was noticed that one of the powerful Courtenay family (Earls of Devon) – with Freehold possession of much property there - also held some in Dorset, including Portisham (I believe), much of it having been granted to them directly from the King when the first Courtenay appeaed on the scene s( oddly, not from Normandy in 1066, but apparently from Poitot wo or three generations later !?) – quite atypically; was some kind of necessary Royal financial transaction behind all this ? They were settled initially at Okehampton Castle in Devon and later at Tiverton Castle (previously held (as I understand) by the FitzRalphs ca 1100+). They rather quickly became the chief property owners throughout Devon –and soon became and remained the ‘Earls of Devon’ over many subsequent generations. They held sway !]
We also noted (earlier) that the first Churchill listed as a Bailiff for Dorchester was a John Churchill - but in a surprisingly early 1525 – and would thus have been born about 1495-1500, say, Where ? And to whom ? [Possibly to the John Churchell of Waddon nr Corton – his grandfather, incredibly, having been there from ca 1360s-1400.] He is not described as related to the later John Churchill (d 1557) – which seems odd; for he too would become a Bailiff. It wasn’t that common a surname then and, as both had been Bailiffs, both would necessarily be of a comparable social standing locally. In any case, the first Dorset Churchills may not, after all, have been those descended from the father (William) of Roger and his assumed younger brothers – William Jnr and seemingly now, John Churchill – said farther William Snr having arrived from the west (with them), as we have understood. And now, with the more recent discovery of a John Churchill residing in Waddon in Portisham (next to Corton) much earlier, we extend this other Churchill source even further back in history. How are they linked ? It seems not impossible that the ‘western branch’ of the family – later spreading east from Somerset/Devon into Dorset ca 1520s-30s (in the form of William Snr and family), did so because of this pre-existing ‘south-eastern branch’ - at Corton/Waddon and ?later Dorchester (see below) - possibly with some common denominator as the Courtenay ‘Overlords’ (or their successors) who may have held Freehold properties at both Broadclyst/Rockbeare, Devon in the west and in Portisham and Waddon (and Tolpuddle ?), Dorset – more to the east !? [There were earlier John Churchills amongst the western family, in the early 1300s, I believe.]
The elder son and heir of John Churchill Snr (d. 1557) – William (b ca 1541) - and his two younger siblings, would presumably have continued growing up in the Dorchester property of Colliton House under the guidance of their mother Edith (and any new partner). By about 1559, William would have finished his secondary education and/or any training within the family Drapery/Clothing/Tailoring business. His brother and sister would still be in school.
We might at this point consider for a moment that there was in fact no ‘Churchill family’ then resident in Dorchester - about which one might later confidently generalise – as a growing, accepted influence in Dorchester. There was but a teenage boy and two younger chidren living there, with their re-married mother. That teenager (or possibly his eventual elder son) would however be later interviewed by the visiting official from the College of Arms in london – at their next ‘Visitation of Dorset’ - and be duly informed regarding a newly constructed pedigree of his wn family - commencing as the ‘Colliton Pedigree - for a Churchill line for which no origin is described or suggested. That visiting official then appears to have sought out no other possible (non-Dorchester) members (or informants) of that Dorset family.
As they grew, the children (or their newly re-arried mother (?) seem a to have had a little rental income from a few smaller properties their ex-Draper father had somewow acquired in Dorchester. William married in about 1567 (a decade after his father’s death)) to a daughter of John Swayne of Blandford (near Sherborne) . They would have 4 daughters after an only son John (b ca 1568) who effectively thereby kept the Churchill line going in Dorchester from the age of 17 (when William also died) – ie effrctively by ‘ the skin of their teeth’, it would seem. [We might suggest that the relatively late marriages of both of John Snr’s two sons (William and John, who only married yet another decade later) could imply that neither were born as early as sometimes suggested.]
At about that date, son William had himself been elected a Bailiff of Dorchester where we assume the Clothing business continued. Indeed, his only son John (b ca 1568) was also described later as a Draper or Clothier himself and, it is again interesting that in his Will, William too had styled himself as being ‘of Dorchester, Gent’, (not ‘Esq’). Possibly he had divested himself of his major property by transferring it previously to this son and heir John, leaving him otherwise only the remainder of his goods, chattels etc - after small bequests to his daughters and their children. Oddly, the Will was not proved until 1602.
We come next to this only son of William 2 - John Churchill (bn ca 1567/8 - the seeming heir of the main Dorchester estate. He would be styled ‘of Dorchester, Clothier’ and later as ‘of Stinsford’ (a suburb of Dorchester), Gent’ but, ultimately, he (and male heirs) would finally become ‘of Muston, Esq’ – from 1612 (that latter property, at least, finally being held as a Freehold (after a large number of brief ownerships and their transfers). We note too that all the Dorchester properties conveyed over the years appear to have been held ultimately by the Municipality as Burages ‘of the Crown’ and so awlays only Leased to successive ‘holders’ of same– who thus remained or became such as ‘of Dorchester, Gent’ - if not having a given occupation – rather than ‘Esq’) After secondary education in Dorchester presumably (ca 1580-85), and some time learning to be a Clothier, this John Churchill nevertheless entered Oxford University in 1587 and Middle Temple in London in 1589. Aspirations were afoot (with financial backing).
It was at about this time (1586) that his father William Churchill (apparently) purchased the land at Nouvard field, next to Muston. [We may recall that his cousin Jasper of the parallel senior Churchill line in Bradford Peverell (just north of Dorchester) and also born about 1568, and of the same generation as this John, did not himself proceed to any form of higher education (or to the purchasing of property that brought the crucial Esq status and thus future marriage security - when discussing arramgements with a potential father-n-law) – but at least did subsequently become a trained Tailor – around this same time (ca 1584-86) – quite possibly in association with tthis cousin in Dorchester. Whether the Dorchester John ever practised as a Lawyer (rather than be employed primarily as a Clothier, and land-owner eventually), is not mentioned. Once home, he would marry Eleanor Meller, daughter of John Meller of Little Bredy, Esq (just south west of Dorchester) around 1597 and with her have a very large family indeed - over the next two decades. [We shall find that some earlier Churchills had already resided in Lt Bredy – from around 1542 - when John’s father William was just a year old – in Dorchester ! Who were they one wonders and did they have some family connection therefore ? [Did the Mellers and the Churchills both do well in Lt Bredy (and Dorchester) - via the Martyns and Bartletts ?]
[Note: We have made reference above to Jasper Churchill being described in 1606 as a Tailor (when still residing at Bradford Peverell, Dorset) and, as the above John Churchill of Dorchester (b ca 1568) was described as a Clothier, we could easily imagine Jasper having trained as a Tailor under this cousin’s (and the latter’s father’s) tutelage and protective wing (ca 1582+) and subsequently being influenced by this cousin’s admired higher education – so becoming ambitious for his own eventual sons in that regard. The affects apparently went both ways: John would name two of his sons, otherwise inexplicably, Mathew and Jasper (!) while cousin Jasper named his first son John, and only second one Jasper Jnr).
By 1609-12, John 2, then past 40, was finally in a position to complete purchase of the small manor at Muston in Piddlehinton. The account of the Colliton Churchills of Dorchester makes no reference as to why the Freehold of that particular rural property (or that of neighbouring Nouvard Fields, considerably earlier), was ever purchased by members of their (Dorchester) Churchill family. Why seek to purchase that manor and those fields ? [1586 to 1612 was 26 years – a very long time over which to apparently stretch the purchase of anything – as well asbeing a rather long time after the Bartletts could presumably influence the purchase price, or availability, of any such ex-religious freehold propertyin Dorset(as ex- Cerne Abbey) - as they appeared to haveoften done 60 years before (in the 1540s-50s).] It may be noted that John Churchill, ‘Clothier’ (and only latterly ‘of Muston Esq’), died quite young – in 1621 – intestate – leaving wife Eleanor and several children with very little money but at least the senior line of their male desecedents would now have the important appellation Esq ! Those successive eldest sons would later appear to have married surprisingly well… and thrive as a result, as would those of the Megges following timely marriages..
CHAPTER 10
THE DEVENISH CONNECTION
We pause a little here to consider that last point and to cover a relevant aspect of our story before continuing further with the seior descent - from Roger Churchill – being the other branch of the family. We may usefully recall firstly the period around the 1550s-60s when Jane (nee Peverell) had just lost her first husband Roger Churchill (ca 1552) – and was thus left in Bradford Peverell with her two very young children - Mathew and Margaret. As previously noted, a second marriage was quickly arranged for her - with one Nicholas Megges - by whom she very soon had her last child - a son, Lawrence Megges, in about 1553 (but no other subsequently). Meanwhile, according to an excellent overview of the above-named ‘Connection’ - by Michael Russell (who usefully posted coverage also of the Colliton Churchills of Dorchester) - concerning a Thomas Devenish (born about 1530) who had somehow also acquired a little (Copyhold) land - in Bradford Peverell - ca 1555 - when aged 25. He had settled there with his wife (name unknown) whilst studying for the priesthood. Their children, born there between 1556 and 1564 or so, were Robert, Agnes, William and Lawrence Devenish. Thomas was ordained a priest in 1561 - at Salisbury, Wiltshire and, conveniently, then became Curate at his neighbouring parish of Charminster - by 1567. Jane’s two Churchill children, Mathew and Margaret, were now aged about 21 and 17, respectively, also still residing in Bradford, and would soon marry: Mathew in about 1567 in Dorchester – to Alice Gould (as noted earlier) , and Margaret in 1575 in Sherborne (further north)– to a Bartholomew Olde, where they settled and had issue.
Rev Thomas Devenish’s eldest son, Robert Devenish (b. 1556), still ‘of Bradford Peverell’ (its western end) , would also soon marry locally - in 1573 – to an Eleanor Churchill (of that same district, near Muckleford). Her origins are uncertain but there were two or three Churchill families (of Yeomen status), as previously noted, residing then in that western (Muckleford) end of Bradford Peverell – about 2 miles distance from the main Manor house. A later Elinor Churchill was baptised there in about 1580, I believe. The Muckleford Churchills didn’t appear initially to be close relatives to Roger Churchill - who we’ve assumed came to Bradford somewhat independently and earlier , in about 1538-42 - to marry Jane Peverell, heiress of that Manor. This would entail acquiring Freehold lands in various areas nearby- to be let out under Copyhold regulations to tenant Yeomen – possibly Churchill relations from Devon?). [As noted earlier, two of the families of Copyholders there (the Lyes and some Churchills) seem both to have come from the Rockbeare and Aylesbeare area of Devon - after Roger - and thus they may well have been relations given such tenancies by him around 1540-44 or so.] So, these seeming relations may have been closer in blood than we initially appreciated.
In any case, Robert and Eleanor Devenish had their first born, a Benjamin Devenish, in 1574 - probably in Muckleford. It is quite possible they subsequently had further issue together - but in Dorchester - to where they had apparently soon moved, after 1575, but any church records of same were likely destroyed in a known later Dorchester fire (ca 1612/13). We know the foregoing and much of what followed thanks to the article by Michael Russell entitled ‘Benjamin Devenish, Tailor and Master (of a Dorchester Brewhouse) – 1574-1643’. What occupation his father Robert Devenish may have pursued in town seems unknown; he may have returned daily to work in Muckleford - where his three younger siblings appear to have remained. Agnes (thought born about 1560) married a John Lawrence ca 1582, while William Devenish (bn ca 1558) married Mary Yeate in May 1579. Interestingly, the latter couple were described as Servants to Nicholas Megges, Esq (recently widowed in March that year) - but that employment would soon end - in August, when Nicholas Megges too died, aged 70. William Devensih himself died in 1588, aged only 30, while his wife Mary soon joined him, in 1590 – of similar age. [Bradford Peverell doesn’t seem to have ben a very healthy area to live.]
The Rev Thomas’s son Lawrence Devenish (possibly named at birth (ca 1563) after Lawrence Megges, appears not to have married. He had apparently inherited the family’s Copyhold land there, with its house, on his father’s death in 1605. The house, said to be opposite that of a Margaret Churchill (at some unknown period), was likely situated in Mickleford. We may recall that a John Churchill (seemingly the elder) of that hamlet, had married a Margaret Devenish, widow’ [in early 1580]. She, of unknown maiden name, had thus previously married a Mr ……Devenish - probably in the late 1570s . However, her latest new husband ‘John Churchill the elder’ - ‘of Muckleford, Yeoman’ soon died himself, being buried on 8th Aug 1580 – leaving this Margaret – now a Churchill - a widow for the third time ! However, she soon re-married yet again, - as ‘Margaret Churchill, widow’ - to a Richard Crewe - on 21 Oct 1581. This information allows us to estimate just when the Devenishes lived in their house ‘opposite a Margaret Churchill’; it would likely be during 1581. [Which Devenish had she married earlier, one wonders ? Had Robert returned to marry her – as his second wife ?]
[We may recall that there was of course another, slightly earlier, Margaret Churchill residing in that area during those times – namely, the only daughter of Roger and Jane Churchill (nee Peverell) of Bradford Peverell proper - born about 1550 (as estimated) - presumably in the Manor house in Bradford itself (and after whose forename the younger Margaret may well have been named). This elder Margaret Churchill would likely have continued living there - until marrying in 1574 (but in Sherborne). If anyone lived opposite her during that earlier period, the (Manor) home concerned would hardly be referred to as ‘where Margaret Churchill lived’ – if, as it was by 1553, the home of Nicholas Megges and said Jane (ex-Churchill) and, by 1579, that of their only son, Lawrence Megges. It would be, rather, where that other, older Margaret Churchill had lived – further west, in Muckleford.]
In his Will, written 20 March, 1632/33, Lawrence Devenish, seemingly the youngest son of Rev Thomas, is described as ‘of Bradford Peverell, Yeoman’. He left about 10 bequests to various relatives and friends but no mention is made of any wife or children. To his apparent sister Agnes Lawrence, wife of John Lawrence, he left the 40 shillings owed him by said John, to whose son Phillip Lawrence, he nevertheless leaves 8 Pounds . To his (other?) sister Jane Bigwell , he leaves just 10 pence (or possibly more - as it is shown as ‘xld’). [Did his father Thomas re-marry in about 1565, say, and have a second daughter Jane - who married a Mr Bigwell in about 1595 or so ?] In any case, he also leaves 10 pounds to a John Bigwell, son of Robert Bigwell, and is equally generous to a cousin John Tibb(s) - leaving him also 10 Pounds, along with 5 Bushels of Barley. He leaves 5 Pounds to Charity Hardy, daughter of John and Margaret Hardy, when she reaches age 18. Finally, he leaves 10 shillings to the church of Bradford Peverell and to its then Vicar - Thomas Kinge, Clerk, 10 pence. All other possessions were to go to his nephew Robert Bigwell - whom he made sole Executor. It was signed by Lawrence on 31 May 1633 and .proved by the said Robert Bigwell. The latter man, likely born around 1590, would presumably be a son of his ‘sister’ Jane and her Bigwell husband, while his cousin John Tibb(s) would be born earlier, around 1560-70, say, to an aunt - a sister of his father or mother.
As noted, this Devenish family of Yeomen, lived on Copyhold land (with a house) somewhere within the parish of Bradford Peverell (probably in its Muckleford area to the west), previously held by their father Rev Thomas Devenish, initially its senior ‘tenant’; he later became the Curate in neighbouring Charminster. His children were apparently added to the Muckleford tenancy Copyhold from their respective births - likely for lifetimes only, it then reverting to the Bradford Peverell manor - after 1633. The Will was witnessed by his nephew - Benjamin Devenish – son of Lawrence’s older brother Robert Devenish. Benjamin was apparently brought up in Dorchester - during the 1580s - to where, we recall, his father and mother had moved about 1577 or so.
Benjamin seems to have been set to an apprenticeship as a Tailor there with a family friend or relative – around 1588-92, say. His father Robert had married an Elanor Churchill - of the Clothier family in Dorchester . William of that branch was likely becoming influential by then. He had in fact been in the Clothing trade himself there (his father John having been a Draper) and indeed William’s son John Churchill 2 (bn 1568) was himself described as a ‘Clothier’. He too had probably trained in this same sphere - around 1582 or so – after Grammar school, and before continuing a legal education -at Oxford or an Inn of Court in London - around 1590-92.
Before the turn of that century therefore, Benjamin – with such training and encouragement - would likely be able to support himself and soon consider marriage - initially as a Tailor - but later as a man who could reasonably be seen as an aspiring and worthy Esq himself one day - to facilitate a marriage into the gentry. Just whom and when he so married remains unknown. However, we do at least learn that she too was yet another Churchill - as strongly indicated by Benjamin Devenish’s ’s eventual Will (written in 1643) in which he refers two or three times to “.. my brother-in-law John Churchill ” and, on one occasion at least, crucially, as “..John Churchill, Esq ”. [Benjamin’s own styling in the Will, however, had remained as ‘Yeoman’.] As with many of the Wills of those days (and earlier) there is sadly often very little reference to just where various individuals resided. Of all the Churchills, none had a forename more common than ’John’. But, at least the styling – ‘’Esq’ narrowed the field considerably. But, where was that John from ? Where did he reside ? That is, who was he, and who was his sister, who had married Benjamin ?
Firstly, we note that John Churchill, the Clothier, had married an Eleanor himself – she nee Meller (about 1597) but she didn’t go on to re-marry (as Eleanor Churchill, widow ) to a Benjamin - after John died quite young – in 1621. And while this latter John had eventually become an Esq himself (oncompleting the purchase of the small estate (at Muston) in 1612), he wasn’t yet so styled when living for a time earlier in Stinsford (I believe), just on the edge of Dorchester, but still then, a ‘Gent’. And, in any case, he died much too soon to have warranted Benjamin’s reference in 1643 to him as a ‘brother-in-law’ John Churchill’ who still owed him money – 22 years after his death ! But that John did have a large family with Eleanor, and while one son, his 4th, was yet another ‘John Churchill’ (bn ca 1604) – of good education – he became a Priest and his styling was thus always that of ‘John Churchill (of wherever), Clerk’, never ‘Esq’ – (never owning his own estate).
And, in any case, all sisters of these two John Churchills (Esq or not) were accounted for in respect of their subsequent marriages (except possibly one (a Sarah). There were also at least two earlier John Churchills settled in Muckleford (in Bradford Peverell) but they were all Yeomen, not Esqs. Nor was there an Eleanor Churchill available in the Dorchester family (nor that of Bradford per se) to account for Robert’s wife (in 1573); she too therefore was most likely a daughter of one of Muckleford’s Yeoman families (as was the Margaret Churchill across from whom the Devenisheshad apparently lived - in 1581).
But, there was, however, one other John Churchill, Esq – with his own Freehold property, who may well have had a sister available to marry Benjamin Devenish - around the relevant period. And he was more likely than the others to nevertheless be in need of money - not yet re-paid by 1543. The Civil war was fast developing and royalists were soon to be fined for opposing the winning side. Yes, that other John Churchill, Esq was the one ‘of Wooton Glanville’, Esq - father of young Winston - who was also about to marry - and was also in a tenuous financial state. And let us recall that this John Churchill, Esq was born to the elder Jasper Churchill - of the (non-Yeoman) Bradford Peverell branch - of the manorial Churchills – from which parish the Devenishes came ! One of the Churchill daughters from that John Churchill (of the manorial branch of the family) had most likely married Benjamin Devenish. While Benjamin and bothers were initially of Yeoman status, their father was at least a Curate and priest – educated, and with a salary.
Happily, something then transpired that helps us consolidate this interpretation. It was recorded in something called ‘The Casebook of Sir Francis Ashley JP, Recorder of Dorchester, 1614-1635’ – gratefully published by the Dorset Record Society in 1881. One case in particular, which occurred in Sept 1630, was cited by Michael Russell in his welcome article on Benjamin Devenish. On Sept 2 that year, Benjamin was in Dorchester with two other men - called John Burd, a Farmer, and Jasper Churchill (!), shown as a ‘Cutter’ (sic) – ‘from London’. The three of them, seemingly close friends, had become embroiled in an altercation with a fourth man, William Amey, who had Complained to a Constable of their aggressive behaviour towards him. They were thus brought as Defendants before the local Recorder who concluded that they should at least be ‘bound over’ - to keep the peace - until the next Quarter Sessions’. John Burd appeared to be the major culprit (having threatened to strike Amey with a stone, and even to ‘kill him’) and so had to pay the larger penalty - of £40, while the other two paid only £20 each, to ensure they did indeed ‘keep the peace’, or forfeit those sums. They must have kept the peace as, nothing further was knowingly reported on this matter.
That behaviour of John Burd proved however to be another case of ‘serendipity’ for us – he being chiefly responsible for the affray and the subsequent inclusion in Judge Ashley’s Casebook –of the names of all three involved. [We may recall our earlier ‘serendipitous dividend’ was discovered in that litigation archive (Megges vs Lye) indicating that the Yeomen Churchills of Muckleford very likely derived from the same otherwise landed family of Roger’s father William - Churchill in or near Rockbeare, Devon.] To see why this later revelation proved equally helpful to us, we must first correct an error in that the Jasper Churchill, so fortunately reported on, wasn’t in fact a ‘Cutter - from London’, but rather a ‘Cutler’ from that distant city; although, crazily enough, he might conceivably have actually been a ‘Cutter’equally well - if that term denoted a specialist role for a Tailor (one who cuts out the pattern of cloth for any given garment). For the latter man (the actual ‘Cutler of London’), was in fact the known son of the elder Jasper Churchill (Snr) – who had indeed trained to be just that - a Tailor – if more locally in Dorchester where he remained ! [One couldn’t make it up.]
And thus, in either case, one might equally have gained evidence in regard to identifying just who was the John Churchill, Esq whose sister would (ca 1612) marry Benjamin Devenish - being the younger Jasper’s fellow companion on that occasion in 1630 (and the elder one’s companion when they apparently trained (almost) together - in the late 1580s/early 1590s in Dorchester. In one fell swoop, we seem to have identified the three Churchills at the centre of our mystery ! The bride concerned would of course also be a sister of the younger Jasper Churchill’ (as well as of John, Esq, later of Wooton) - all born ca 1590-95, say) – thus making that Jasper another ‘brother-in-law’ of Benjamin. [Note: he was not of course the younger namesake ‘Jasper Churchill’ born later (ca 1609) to John and Eleanor in Dorchester – who was neither a Cutter nor a Cutler.]
If the Jasper (Jnr) concerned (born ca 1593) did make that lengthy journey from London that year, he would be about 38, while his elder colleague Benjamin Devenish would be nearer 56. That he was a colleague, despite the age difference, would be due to their common denominator of Jasper Churchill Snr - whose funeral they may or may not have both recently attended locally, as well as having shared memories of the Dotchester family’s Clothing business and of the two John Churchill Esqs (albeit of different generations) during the years around 1600 -1610, say. This would likely be when Benjamin Devenish would be considering marriage and the name of the sister of John Churchill Esq (and of Jasper Churchill Jnr) was apparently mentioned in this regard (if, sadly, not as yet privy to ourselves - with respect to her forename).
If the elder John Churchill of Dorchester (1568-1621) was not the Esq being sought, nor was his 4th son John Churchill, Cleric (1604-1682). Iit may be noteworthy that the latter’s said father John did also name two of his other sons Jasper (1609) and Mathew (1615); some mutual affection clearly existed between the two Johns (of Dorchester/Stiston, and of Wooton Glanville, respectively) thereby. The other (Bradford) Churchill sequence – of ‘Mathew-Jasper Snr-John -Jasper Jnr’ - in the family - was clearly within the Dorchester branch’s purview. We thus conclude that the ‘John Churchill Esq’ referred to in Benjamin’s Will was t indeed ‘John Churchill - of Wooton Glanville, Esq’ - and not one of the Dorchester-based Churchills. The common denominator was not just Tailoring but also Bradford Peverell ! Thank you John Burd, Francis Ashley, Dorset Record Society and Michael Russell !
CHAPTER 11
THE LATER DESCENT FROM ROGER CHURCHILL
We now consider the rest of the 6 generations of Roger Churchill’s Bradford Peverell branch (as from the Roger-Mathew-Jasper-John-Winston-John Churchill sequence – being comparable to those same 6 generations of the Dorchester branch of the family - and over basically that same period: (1550-1700) (to be further covered below). As noted, when John 1 and Edith were having their family - in Dorchester in the 1540s, his closest brothers Roger and (possibly) William Jnr, would presumably be starting theirs as well – at Bradford Peverell for Roger and, quite possibly, at Pulston or some other south Dorset manor, for assumed 3rd brother William Jnr – likely in tow with their mutual father William Snr residing there or similar for a time, possibly as a Leaseholder. But, the lack of parish register data still makes all this quite tentative. Whether any of the others worked with John and/or his sons in the growing Dorchester business(es), or with William Snr at the estate at Pulston, Lt Bredy, or Compton) , is unknown. It was originally thought that the records for Piddlehinton manor (awkwardly held at Eton College), may have finally shed some light on this period – that is, in regard to the identity of the main Copy-, or Lease-holder at neighbouring Muston manor – also in Piddlehinton parish, that early. Sadly, they didn’t - as explained earlier. The archives of some ex-religious landlord (as Cerne Abbey?) may well hold the secret - somewhere. [Eg – with the documents to be held by the eventual final holder(s) of Muston post-1612.]
But, as noted, John 1’s eldest son, William 1 of Dorchester (b. ca 1541) succeeded him in about 1557 as the senior Churchill in Dorchester, if aged but 16 or so (as estimated) - living with his mother Edith and, shortly, a new step-father. Thus, around 1560, say, the ‘Churchills of Dorchester’, still without any constructed pedigree, consisted solely of one young man (not 2 or 3 inter-related families) there. Similarly, Mathew and Margaret had also lost their father (Roger) ca 1552 (in that same decade) - when only 10 and 7 - and were left in the care presumably of their widowed mother - Jane (nee Peverell; ex-Churchill) with, again, a new step-father - Nicholas Megges - shortly to join them from ca 1553. We can reasonably assume that they too would receive suitable educations locally and would later receive any additional occupational training, if needed (when fathers die so young), from their close Churchill relatives (and widows) nearby - as at Dorchester - where John 1 and his young son William lived) - or at Muston orrPulston, say, where their grandfather William may well have lived then - (following that assumed early schooling). But the only Churchill there by the time they were teenagers would be fellow teen John 1. However…
Mathew Churchill would soon marry Alice Gould in about 1567, probably in Dorchester, she being the daughter of a James Gould of a local Merchant family there, dealing in Cloth. This union was probably arranged in part by the Dorchester’s young William Churchill and/or his guardian and/or by Sir John Mervyn.. [We note that there were two or more Gould families in Dorchester then and Alice may not have been of the principal one.] Mathew’s sister Margaret Churchill would, only little later, also marry – a Bartholomew Olde in Sherborne – 10 miles to the north – in Sept 1574 and soon have by him (there) sons John and William Olde and a daughter Sybil - by the late 1570s. This union may well have been arranged by her mother Jane’s step-father, Sir John Mervyn and his Sherborne- raised wife Jane nee Baskervile, ex-Peverell). [Margaret’s alleged birth as late as 1560 (noted on certain sites) seems much less credible; the transcription of same could well have been misread as such at some point (rather than the 1550 that appears much more likely, and better fits the timing of later known facts).
One wonders if this couple were introduced due to some common denominator in Sherborne (as the Baskervilles). We note that her husband Bartholomew Olde was listed in the Sherborne School’s archive records as a Warden of that School in 1584/5 when we might reasonably estimate his age to be a moderately mature 35 or so, say, for such a position, and his wife thus of comparable age – again supporting her birth around 1550, and so not one a full decade later. [Note: the Bartletts seem also to have had some Sherborne School connections, as they did almost everywhere.]
Batholomew appears later as a Bookkeeper and later still as a Draper or Haberdasher - with his own business in Sherborne (ca 1590+) . He left a Will - dated 30 Dec 1595 (PROB / 11 / 85 / xx ) and in it, left £5. to his parish Church, !0 shillings to the Poor of the town and £40. to his wife Margaret – who would then be about 45. The latter sum was to be paid to her in two £20 portions: the first, one month after his decease - and the other, a year later; he also left her his furniture, bed, blankets, etc and best Silver spoons. He left another £40 also - to his younger son John, ‘when he turns 21 and in the meantime, to receive an allowance of £5. a year until 16 (so then still a young teenager aged about 13, say, and so born ca 1582); this amount to him ‘if still living at Bartholomew’s death’, but otherwise the £40 to go to his daughter Sybil. His seeming elder son William was to receive rental income from his father’s former shop, I believe. (to be confirmed) . There was also the family’s residence in Sherborne to be inherited presumably. (Did the Olde boys attend Sherborne school ?)
Our account must now consider the futures of Mathew (only son of Roger and Jane), and Margaret’s only brother) and then, in turn, that of his (and Alice’s) only son - Jasper Churchill (Snr) - and their descendants. Very little has emerged with respect to Mathew Churchill (nor to his father Roger) . We may reasonably assume that he remained at Bradford Peverell with his mother from about 1553 (aged just ca 7) until his own marriage – around 1567 – when he (and/or his son Jasper later) may have been employed initially on the former family estate. He appears to have died quite soon after his marriage to Alice, however, by about 1575 (as suggested in often unreliable on-line family histories). As noted, they had just that one son – said Jasper Churchill (Snr) - about 1568 – probably in Bradford Peverell (but possibly in Dorchester) – who would thus be but 7 or so when he in turn lost his own father Mathew. His grandmother Jane (now Megges) may or may not have remained. in Bradford (recall her death/butial oddly registered in neighbouring Charminster in 1578/9) - even if ownership of Bradford manor was by now (post-1553) in the hands of her second husband Nicholas Megges (and subsequently (post-1580) in those of his only son (by her) Lawrence Megges (1553-1598) - during the 1580s-90s. and subsequently in those of later Megges descendants for many generations. But remaining a Churchill widow (ca 1552-1560s, say) was apparently not an option financially for Jane nee Peverell. Did the church step in to help her ? Or ?
Both Jane and Nicholas were, after Mathew, shortly to die themselves of course – (thus reinforcing the likelihood that Jane could indeed not have married Roger only secondly – ie as a recent Megges widow - that late). Moreover, had she somehow done so, that would of course leave insufficient time for subsequent Churchill births - of Mathew, Margaret and, after Mathew married, of Jasper and various Churchill events subsequent to that – the dates for which are much better known and reliable. Only an earlier first marriage by Jane - to Roger Churchill - allows all this. Contrariwise, there appears to have been no issue born to Nicholas and Jane before Lawrence Megges in 1553 - (nor indeed afterwards, despite Jane still being in her early 30s). By providing one male Megges heir, Jane may have decided she’d ‘done her duty’ in an apparently quickly arranged but likely loveless marriage).
Where were the Churchill children then brought up, otherwise, one wonders ? Was it in the Megges household at Bradford Peverell, or partly with one of their Churchill cousins or uncles in Dorchester, or even with their long-lived grandfather William Snr – possibly still at Pulston (allegedly until 1583), or somewhere nearby ? And now, there is the possibility of a home in Charminster, just next door – which parish, intriguingly, includes Pulston manor on its north. We learn that the cousins of Mathew – William and John Churchill (sons of Mathew’s uncle John 1 of Dorchester, who had already died in 1557) - would remain in Dorchester and Corton, respectively – in the ensuing later Elizabethan period 1565-’95.
And, would Roger and Jane’s one son Mathew not inherit some property rights from his mother (in Bradford Peverell) - held for him in trust one would assume - before she re-married ca 1553 – possibly as negotiated by her father-in-law William or by her quite able Dorchester cousins ? One assumes that this would likely be the case and that, as a consequence, Mathew’s son Jasper (b 1568), in turn, would to some extent also subsequently so benefit, even if indirectly. [Might they have rented, at a reasonable rent, for example, that house (ex-Mathew Wolffe’s) in Charminster – from John Churchill of Corton (in Portisham) who claearly refers to it in his Will ?]
In his Will, Nicholas directed more pointedly that he at least be buried in the church at Bradford Peverell. It almost appears that he and Jane had split-up and that she and Mathew had moved next door to Charminster some years before (or Pulston?). In any case, the Freehold of Bradford was inherited by the son Lawrence Megges by 1580 and he would have a large family there in the 1580s before his own death in 1598 – he also to be buried at Bradford Peverell.
We find from his Will (PROB 11 / 92 / 237) a most unusual opening statement – viz: “ I, Lawrence Megges of Bradford Peverell, Esq, being sick of body but of sound and perfect memory, do this present day of October in the 40th year of the Reign of our Queen Elizabeth (ie 1598) , make and ordain this my last Will and Testament - in manner and form following; First, I wish to state that I, Lawrence Megges, have received and suffered many wrongs and unnatural practices committed by my uncle Henry Megges and his sonne Percival Megges …”. (!) This is followed by various barely legible remarks regarding a Robert Miller and ends with “ ...and I ordaine Mr William Churchill - of Dorchester, Gent [born ca 1541] and his sonne John Churchill [born ca 1568] to be Overseers of this my Will” – signed by 4 witnesses on 15 October 1598 ). He clearly trusted the Churchill family of Dorchester and we would assume that his half-brother Mathew (and son Jasper) would likely also have benefitted from this apparently trusted family relationship as well.
Such an unusual accusation by this man, the almost immediate litigations commenced by his father Nicholas Meggs against Bradford tenants (in 1553) just after his marriage (and earlier by his relatives in the Fens), the lack of any inscription in respect of his wife Jane in the Church and her seeming removal in any case to Charminster, all evoke an impression (no more) of an awkward, dysfunctional family into which Jane was somehow placed – possibly involuntarily. [We’ve more recently noted reference in the ‘probatum’ of Lawrence Megges’ Will of him having in fact been later declared a ‘Lunatic’. This could imply something like intermittent dementia or general paresis; he was only 45 at that time. It could account too for the odd public accusation in his Will against his uncle and cousin – of ‘unnatural practices’ allegedly committed by them - against him.] I hope to re-examine this Will to better convey its details; he had several other surviving children who one presumes were mentioned in same.
Subsequent Megges descended from Lawrence nevertheless continued to inherit and hold the manor of Bradford Peverell (acquired initially about 1553 from widowed Jane Churchill (nee Peverell). What the legal position of her and son Mathew was in relation to ownership of or benefits from that manor just prior to her re-marriage - to Nicholas Megges, I’m unaware. The senior Megges family then collected its rental income for another two hundred years ! (to 1770); they of course being referred to locally as ‘Lords of that Manor’. [Who, we still wonder, arranged that particular re-marriage - of Jane Churchill (nee Peverell) - to a Nicholas Megges – of the distant Fens, rather than to some local Dorset man better known by her family ? What, one wonders, were his bona fides, incentive or motivation in doing so ?] It later appeared that one of the families paying some of that rent to the Megges (possibly ‘subsidised’) could have been that of young Jasper Churchill - around 1600-1620.
.[Note: We have made reference above to Jasper Snr being described in August 1606 as a Tailor (who resided then in Bradford Peverell, Dorset) and, as the above John was then described as a Clothier, we could easily imagine Jasper having trained as a Tailor under this cousin’s (and the latter’s father’s) tutelage and protective wing (ca 1582+). Moreover, he was likely also influenced by his admired higher education – and so could well have become ambitious for his own sons in that regard. The affects apparently went both ways: John would name two of his sons Mathew and Jasper (!) while cousin Jasper Snr named his first son John and only his second one Jasper Jnr !]
Mathew would thus have only the one son – Jasper Churchill (Snr) - in about 1568. Finally, we recall that this elder Jasper allegedly married an Elizabeth ‘Chaplet’ (?Chapell) - about 1589 – she shown, I believe, as also being of a family of ‘Herringston’ (!). But there is however virtually no evidence in Dorset (or even all England) of any such family surname – as ‘Chaplet’. Moreover, we notice that in an early (1595) Chancery Suit (C47/83) concerning various Dorset manors involving a Sir William Willoughby, one of the 9 original hamlets of Charminster wasitsel called ‘Herringston; ‘alias ‘Little Herringston’) ! [Note that the surname ‘Willoughby’ rappears elsewhere in our story; see p……]
And while there were no ‘Chaplets’ residing anywhere in Dorset, as far as I can see, there were at least two entries for the similar name Chappell (or similar) listed in the 1570s - in Charminster (with its Little Burton hamlet also) )and another in Dorchester itself. There was of course also Wolfeton/ ?Wolveton House in Charminster (in a neighbouring hamlet of that name) of which the Trenchard and Mohun families (inter-married) had long been previous gentry owners. I see that the Dorset Record Office holds a collection of Trenchard family Manor Deeds, and records for Wolveton House , at least - with reference D- BLX. But - ‘Wolffe House’ ? Where was that ? Who sold and/or bought it – in the later 1570s ?]
Being a relative, young Mathew Churchill would likely have been assisted not only by his mother biut also by the one Churchill then in Dorchester ca 1560-65 - in respect of some education at least and probably some form of employment. And, there would soon be the matter of a suitable marriage partner – around 1567 or so. Indeed ,as already noted, he married one Alice Gould of a known Dorchester family about then and they soon had their first and only son – Jasper Churchill (Snr) – in about 1568 (as estimated) – quite possibly in either Bradford Peverell or in Dorchester. This was the same year that John Churchill 2 was born to William Churchill (II) ’ and wife – also in Dorchester. But, sadly, Jasper too lost his father Mathewquite early - in about 1575 (as estimated) - and was now himself in need of support in regard to his future – especially after 1579 when both his grandmother Jane and her second husband Nicholas Megges , J asper’s step-grandfather, died that same year.
By about 1582 or so, Jasper Snr would therefore also need training in some skill. Guess who would most likely be training in the family business in Dorchester - just then (after any secondary education) ? Dorchester’s John Churchill (III) and Jasper Churchill Snr would thus very likely have become close (and related) friends over those few teenage years – effectively becoming Clothiers or similar together. But John would soon go on to higher education in London from that point (ca 1588) while Jasper Snr would remain at Bradford Peverell - apparently living with his half-brother Lawrence Megges and also soon considering marriage – as a locally trained Tailor.
In about 1589, Jasper Churchill Jnr would indeed marry - that Elizabeth ‘Chaplet’ (?Chapell) in Dorchester – likely arranged by the Dorchester Churchills. These two brothers were probably educated locally in Dorchester – with their father Jasper Snr supporting his recently born young family as a Tailor there – probably within the existing Churchill business - still run by the Dorchester John Churchill’s father William and, on his return from London, increasingly by John 3 himself. He would later live in Stinsford – conveniently mid-way between Bradford Peverell and Dorchester. Once married and into work himself (ca 1590), Jasper Snr seems to have made certain that his first son - named John Churchill (bn ca 1590 - possibly in Bradford Peverell) would also have a good education – at that same Inn of Court in London ca 1608-12), while his second son, the younger Jasper Churchill (Jnr) – born ca 1692), would also receive useful training – and, again, in London – but as a Cutler – within the Worshipful Company of Cutlers - between 1606 and 1612. He likely had other siblings beside elder brother John - particularly a sister - born about 1594 -98, say. who could well have married - around 1618, particularly to a young Devenish, we may now suggest. His parents Jasper Snr and Elizabeth were, after all, of proven fertility and there was little birth control in those times
By 1606, this younger (and later) Jasper (Jnr) would begin his apprenticeship as a Cutler - with one Richard Ball, in London, under the auspices of that Worshipful Company, while his slightly elder brother John Churchill would continue his higher education, after Oxford (ca 1606-09), around that same time or a little later, at an Inn of Court – to become a Lawyer. They may even have lived together there for a tim in London. Interestingly, these two brothers’ father – Jasper Snr – was described on his younger son’s Cutlery Apprenticship papers in 1606 as being ‘of Bradford Peverell, Dorset, Tailor’ ! The younger Jasper qualified about 1612, a little before his brother John Churchill would qualify himself - as a Lawyer - by about 1614, as estimated. Both would soon marry and have issue within the next few years, as would their sister (?Margaret) , it would appear. Thus:
John would marry one Elizabeth Winston(e) of Gloucestershire (he having quite possibly trained with her brother at the same Inn of Court) - by which means an intoduction to his sister could possibly have been effected. The younger Jasper (Jnr)– now styled ‘ ‘Citizen and Cutler, of London’ - would also marry in London – to another Alic/Ellis (surname unknown) and by her eventually her have (4) children – John, Thomas, Jasper (3) and Sarah, all born in London in the 1620s. His brother John Churchill likely begun working as a young awyer in London by about 1615 or so. He and wife Elizabeth soon thad heir first born - Winston Churchill - there in 1620. Meanwhile, back in Dorset (at Bradford), their father, the elder Jasper Snr, the Tailor, seems to have died - by about 1625-30 (as estimated earlier), aged about 62.
John and Elizabeth appear to have only Leased their initial Dorset property – at Minterne Magna (possibly held previously by his Dorchester cousins as obtained during a brief period of ex-Monastery land sales and transfers via the ultimate Agency of sir John Tregonwell and /or the Bartletts - ca 1550 or so. Like so many of the Dorset properties it being sold and re-sold forthwith to various relatives and friemds, etc it was simply and possibly quickly re-granted (or ?selling) its Freehold - to a new but different(non-religious) category of institution – namely, to Winchester College - to serve similarly as a another source of income - by renting or leasing it back to any who could afford it. In any case, John and Elizabeth later moved to neighbouring Wooton Clanville (also ex-Cerne), the Freehold of which they were apparently able (somehow) to acquire. He would henceforth now become John Churchill, Esq. One of his sisters (bn ca 1596) strongly appears to have then married Benjamin Devenish of Dorchester, Yeoman - also around 1620-25. [I find it hard to believe that this still relatively recent law graduate could have become financially viable in his brief time in London, or even back in Dorset in Civil War or Commonwealth times , to arrange this major shift in his status and fortunes. On the contrary. Did the Winstones, aor his Tailor father, or any of their Dorchester cousins contribute to this apparent quantum advance in his position ? one doubts it Why would a young active Lawyer choose to leave London - to reside in rural Dorset (and so far from Dorchester) ? Daily travel was very slow then, especially in the winter. What was his income source ?
By the time the said Benjamin wrote his Will (1643) , the Civil war had started and, his father-in-law John Churchill, Esq, as a Royalist, had indeed built up some debts – possibly defending his position or paying off his Wooton mortgage and had borrowed money from his son-in-law Benjamin Devenish, Yeoman (who had done quite well in business in ‘neutral’ Dorchester). Benjamin would thus refer in his Will (see later) to “…my brother-in-law John Churchill, Esq…”. But, before this, John and wife Elizabeth and family would likely have attended the funeral of his father Jasper Churchill Snr (around 1625-30 as estimated), presumably in either Bradford Peverell or Dorchester, as would younger brother Jasper Churchill Jnr - the Cutler – also from London. For the latter man was more certainly in Dorchester around that time , and in the company of Benjamin Devenish - namely, in Sept 1630 – when they were both arrested there together in that altercation described above. The two branches of the Churchill family – of Bradford Peverell (and later of London and latterly Wooton Glanville) – as descended from Roger (bn ca 1520) - and that of Dorchester (and later of Muston) - as descended from John (bn ca 1522) - were thus in contact and known by each ot at least until the 1640s or so - at the start of the Civil War. [Where should Jasper Jnr’s Will fit in ?]
After that, there seems to have been a gradual decline and drifting apart of the two branches in in their mutual contacts and awareness of developments in each others’ later family histories. After the War, Winston sought (during the 1650-60s) to discover the background of his own line of Churchills and seemed rather uncertain of their relationships with other branches much before those of his own father and grandfather. While in Dorchester and Muston, the senior figures in that latter Churchill family seem focused more on their own local accomplishments - unrelated to the War or to subsequent Restoration concerns of the Court or Government away in London. There were only two eldest sons of the Dorchester-Muston family quietly occupying so many of the subsequent decades only locally – from the 1640s to almost 1700. And Winston’s own life soon became much more London focused after his father John had died in Wooton (or even in Minterne – to which he or his son may have returned (somehow). [The Colleg retained the Freehold until late Victorian times, I believe.]
[Note: One may need to place more data about here - regarding the London Churchills ca 1640s-1700 - to better balance that of our coverage of the Dorchester branch as described above – to that latter year – ie in regard to Jasper Jnr and both John and Winston of Wooton, and the latter’s famous son John and wife Sarah, in turn (ca 1670s+ - and then even Jasper 3 ! - ie all in the section on the Later Descent from Roger above – to better match that in the following Chapter - on John’s comparable Dorchester descendants – up to 1700). It may hhave been covered sufficiently earlier ? – After he 1650s, there appears to have been less mutual contact between the two branches including in London (with Sir John also - also shown elsewhere in any case ? (One thinks of Winston writing his family history in about 1655-65 and (apparently) being barely aware of his cousin line in Dorchester or Muston (or similar) –they having kept a rather low profile over that ‘change-over’ period.] For the next Churchill generation descended from Roger, see Chapter 21 and later.]
CHAPTER 12
THE LATER DORCHESTER DESCENT - FROM JOHN CHURCHIILL 3
“ I, Eleanor Churchill, (by now) of Dorchester, Widow, do dispose of my (estate)… amongst my children…(who, she notes, ‘suppose it to be greater than it is’) – desiring that they accept its (consequent) small provisions - when parcelled out as follows [recalling that she had borne about 14 children in total ca 1598-1618, but with several dying young): ‘To my sons Richard, John, Maximilian, and Thomas Churchill – 10 Pounds apiece. To my two daughters Edith and Joane (Churchill still ?) - 5 pounds and a Gold ‘Border’, respectively. To my two (named) servants – 10 pounds and 5 pounds, respectively. To the poor (unspecified) – 5 pounds. Finally, to my eldest son William, whom I make my sole Executor, I leave all the residue of my goods and chattels (including a silver basin and ewer), and a 50 pound legacy given me by my late deceased brother Miller.”
Thus, beyond that latter Miller money, she seems to have had about £70. only of her own Churchill money in total left - to share out. The Will was written in April and proved in London in July, 1641. For her children and grandchildren, the Civil War was just around the corner. At least, they (or just William?) had their properties. presumably now including Muston manor, small as it was. Was it (or they) profitable ? Or, did they just pay for themselves, as it were – with Muston at least providing a family ‘seat’ in the country and hence that important styling ‘Esq’ - for its future eldest Freeholder Churchills of that line (as when negotiating marriages?) In her Will, Eleanor made small bequests to her 4 surviving daughters who had, by that time, all married. [Recall that John Churchill of Wooton Granville (post Minterne) was finally assuming an Esq status himself, about then.]
Eleanor’s eldest son and heir William Churchill (2) (1599-1680) had not long been appointed High Sheriff of Dorset - in 1639. We might assume that the Churchill property still held in 1621 (including now the freehold of Muston manor since 1612), when finally administered by Eleanor, would soon be effectively transferred to eldest son William - as he was now 21 and had also already married – to a Mary Yarde of distant Churston Ferrers, Devon - in 1620. [This, oddly, a parish where some of my own Millman ancestors resided in ehe 1700s.] But, according to MR, the estate wasn’t transferred (formally?) to William until 1641 – that is, only on his mother Eleanor’s death. What she had received from its profits for her earlier growing family of teenagers before that, if any (including latterly from Muston), would likely now have to be shared with William (and all the other siblings, with their young families)! In 1632 and ’34 (when aged about 35), William was involved in some minor financial conflicts concerning the Muston manor and was threatened with a fine for failing to pay expenses due.(MR).
This William Churchill was thus now head of the Dorchester and Muston Churchills - from 1641 (and effectively from before that probably) until his death in 1680 – being buried at Muston (where some of the family had likely lived latterly). To what extent they still relied on the Drapery/Clothier and/or Brewing business in Dorchester for their main income and general position in local society (or increasingly on rental income from property in both Dorchester and Muston - over that lengthy and tumultuous 50 year period, I am unaware. Assuming both parents and William’s siblings were by then no longer around, the Muston family then consisted essentially of William and Mary (nee Yarde) and their family - of 4 surviving sons and 3 daughters - born in the 1620s-30s – [and thus contemporary with John Churchill’s young family atMinterne an/or Wooton, including u young Winston and his siblings. ]
They would all have then lived subsequently through the Civil War, the Commonwealth and the Restoration periods – but as Roundhead or Royalist supporters seems uncertain. [We know rather more about the latter Wooton Glanville Churchills (as Royalists) over this same long and significant period. I read somewhere that Dorchester tended to cooperate with the Royalists both before and during the Commonwealth period but essentially sought to remain neutral.] That next generation were mostly now adults over that considerable post-1640s era. William was credited with (re-)building Colliton House around this time (possibly with Yarde money?) but otherwise appears to have sought to live the life of a quiet country gentleman at now family-owned Muston manor– having only reluctantly, it was said, served briefly as High Constable (1634) and High Sherriff (1640) for the county before the Civil war (which would soon begin), followed by Cromwell’s Commonwealth decade of the 1650s. William would finally serve as Deputy-Governor for Dorchester during that latter period.
[We may recall that the Royalist-supporting Dorset lawyer John Churchill and his son Winston (of Roger’s line) were still living in Dorset - Winston at Ashe House - during those awkward times – with Fines hanging over them both. It is hard to remember that they had descended so recently from the Roger-Mathew-Jasper branch of the Churchills - of Bradford Peverell (with some assumed support and influence by their Dorchester cousins). They seem otherwise to have lived parallel lives in south Dorset to their respective kith and kin of Dorchester and Muston (to whom we had referred as leading ‘rather low-profile lives’; possibly this was more a function of their more local than national focus ?
After the Commonwealth and Restoration periods, it was William’s son John Churchill 3 (1622-1682) who, in turn, led the latter branch of the family. We see that noWill was left by his father William – just 2 years before John, as eldest son, had also died. The latter was a contemporary of Winston Churchill of Wooton (who had become, post-1660, a local MP for Weymouth, and later knighted). Their ‘cousin’ in London, ’Sir John Churchill’ - would also serve later as an MP - (for Bristol). We may note that no Churchills in Dorset or Devon seem to have served such Parliamentary roles before 1660 - as in Cromwell’s day, or earlier, through theentire times of Henry VII o Elizabeth I.] But, over the following three hundred years, both branches of the family would display impressive competence in many spheres of leadership and public life – all descended it seems from William Churchill of Roackbeare, Devon - of whom so little is reflected in public (or private?) records.
John Churchill (1622-1682) would in any case automatically inherit the Dorchester and Muston estates in 1680 (which may well have been transferred to him previously). He seems to have been relatively productive through the eventful times of his long life – still with its Civil war, Commonwealth period and return of Monarchy (Charles II) phases dominating everything nationally. However, he sadly lived only 2 years in his recently inherited position -as ‘Squire’ of Muston’ manor (prior to which he would have been styled ‘Gent’, I believe). To what extent, if any, those national events touched life in Muston in rural Dorset, just before this, might depend on whether one was a Roundhead, a Cavalier or essentially neutral - and keeping that low profile suggested.
This latter John Churchill 4 (1622-1682) of the Dorchester line had also became a student at Middle Temple in London - in 1647 (age 25) - just before Cromwell completed his takeover by 1650 - being the same year that he (John) married, firstly, Bridget Vaughan of Ottery St Mary, Devon (near William Churhcill Snr’s s origins) , and, in 1664, secondly, Frances Hooke of Hampshire. With neither, however, did he produce surviving issue. After the Restoration, he became a JP and soon an MP, for Dorchester, in the first Cavalier Parliament (as would Winston Churchill - for nearby Weymouth – being the son of the other contemporary John Churchill then in Dorset - the recent lawyer of Wooton Glanville). He and son Winston had both been fined by the Roundheads for supporting the albeit absent King during the 1650s. What fines, if any, were suffered by the Dorchester-Muston branch of the contemporary family (as above William and son John), I’m unaware. We may recall that the 3rd (Sir) John Churchill – yet another lawyer - of London – also kept his powder dry in this regard; one assumes they would all know (of) one another. Yet Winston appeared to have little knowledge (or interest?) in those ‘cousins’ – back home. [This may require more scrutiny.]
John Churchill (4) of Muston, Esq did leave a Will - in 1682 - but its contents are not shown by MR other than indicating that ‘he was in financial difficulties’, with most of his property going eventually to his younger brother William Churchill - 5 years his younger and later himself described as ‘of Muston, Esq’ (1627--1702). Some of the other brothers had also married and had issue by then and can be considered, later, if relevant. It becomes obvious in later generations that Colliton House did remain within the family for many years and that both it and Muston became seats for later heads of this ex-Dorchester branch of the family. John’s younger brother William then held the Dorchester-Muston estate some 20 years.
From the income streams of the family appearing somewhat tenuous over the 50 year period 1660-1710s say, their subsequent Wills suddenly reflect much larger legacies and bequests - seemingly based on inherited property or its sales. One or two very good marriages also appear to have contributed to this seeming quantum leap in the fortunes of this (?junior) branch of the Churchill family. What rent-producing properties did they gradually acquire, own and/or sell then - between 1690 and 1740, one wonders ?
We shall leave this Dorchester branch’s future for now – based as it has been initially on that direct sequence of the first 6 principals: John-William-John-William-John-William (!)(Churchills) - passing the estate efficiently from father to eldest son over the period 1550s to 1702 (except in the last case, where it went instead from the third John to his next and younger brother, not eldest son, William). The descent over the following 6 generations (through essentially the Georgian era) , while more financially secure, would prove much more complex. I’m quite unaware of their situation by the Victorian period and later. Muston was eventually sold to a local family (surname Tory) – in 1906 – from the trustees of ‘a William Churchill of the day’. The latter branch of the family had thus held it for over 300 years – since the Bartletts (and, before the Dissolution, by Cerne Abbey, from before the Conquest). Some of us are cognizant of from where thst family surname gradually derived/evolved – in the early 1300s - in backwater Rockbeare, Devon. They had certainly all done the best they could subsequently …considering.
CHAPTER 13
THE MUNICIPAL RECORDS OF DORCHESTER
The purchase of properties in Dorchester and surrounding districts were revealed much more thoroughly when I happened upon a website showing such sales as recorded in the ‘Municipal Records of Dorchester, as noted above. In this, such transactions were recorded there in a very consistent way over several centuries (1200-1700+). Typically, the buyer, the seller and the exact location of the property concerned were given and recorded, as were the names of two Attorneys who would oversee matters, followed by the names of one or two current Dorchester Bailiffs or Constables, plus about 10 other Witnesses – being trusted local citizens of some standing. It was thus a very thorough, consistent and reliable system.
Thus, the first sale noted involving a Churchill was one for which a John Churchyll was one of several Witnesses to a sale dated 1 March 1538/39. I scanned backwards in time from that event for a few years and could see no earlier Churchills involved in such sales - as earlier in the 1530s. In the other, later direction, I soon found a John Churchill, now a Bailiff, as a Witness - in May 1540, and again in June 1545, as a Constable. In March 1547, he (or a man of this name) was again one of several Witnesses before he was noted as a Constable again in 1549 and as a Witness in 1550. (I noticed several men shown similarly in these same roles (public offices) despite often being described at other times by their actual occupations; such roles clearly weren’t mutually exclusive. One noticed also - between 1543 and 1549, several sales in Dorchester involving Robert Martyn of Alfpuddle, Esq – a known friend, it would seem, of both the Bartletts and the Churchills; he would be a descendent of a very influential ‘Count Robert de Mortain’, a relative of the Conqueror. at and before Domesday Book times.
On 20th Oct 1549, a Dorchester property situated on the west side of South Street, between properties then held by a John Stratford, all three lately belonging to the Priory of St John, Dorchester, recently dissolved, and lately in the occupation of one Fabian Cornwyke, were now to be sold to an Owen Hayman, he to hold same of the King in free Burage, of his Borough of Dorchester’– as detailed by Charter. [As noted earlier, I believe this was typical of Dorchester properties whereby one effectively held one’s property by Leasehold only; and so the holder would be consequently addressed as being ‘of Dorchester, Gent’- (not ‘Esq)’. [Any further entries of this type found involving Churchills or Bartletts in the 1540-50s may be placed here.] The purchase of the ex-Chantry property by John Churchill, also in 1549, I believe, was oddly not noted at this point (or earlier).]
We may recall our reference earlier to the surprising report that a John Churchill had been a Bailiff in Dorchester as early as 1525 – implying his possible birth around 1500, or earlier, say. As we have since noted several entries for ?subsequent John Churchill(s) - in the roles of Witness, Constable and Bailiff (as just above), one would reasonably assume thhey were likely all the same man – continuing to about 1545. or even 1549 – and still be in keeping with a birth of such a man around 1500 or before. This could thus include the John Churchill, Clothier (and/or Draper) of 1549 and. even more, he who Witnessed the first sale noted - of 1538/39. The progenitor of the later Churchills of Dorchester we have taken however to be the John Churchill who married Edith Bond in ca 1540 and had as their first born a William Churchill in about 1541, and then Elizabeth (ca !543) , and finally a John Jnr in about 1545 (he later ‘of Corton, Gent’) – all their subsequent marriages being consistent with such years of birth (not earlier) as would be that of their father John 1 born ca 1520 – with a marriage of ca 1538-40, respectively – rather than so significantly earlier (as 1490-505- or 1525-30, say). In any case, the seeming later John Churchill (Edith’s husnand) died quite young (as initially believed) - in 1557 - aged on the latter basis, about 36-38. [A first marriage by ca 1540 would seem a little late for a John Churchill (a Bailiff in 1525) , likely born about 1495-1500.]
With this new scenario, we must of course ask ‘ just who was this earlier John Churchill, and who his father ? And we recall that the Colliton pedigree for the Dorchester Churchills provides no clues – as though the one who first drafted it wasn’t too sure either (or wished to obscure it). We had understood that the William Churchill who had emigrated from Devon to Dorset around 1520-30 or so was the father not only of Roger Churchill, who married Jane Peverell about 1540, but of his apparently slightly younger brother John (bn ca 15120, say) – who married around that same time. Moreover, we must continue to point out that this latter Dorchester John Churchill named his first born William ! We shall leave this for now (basically ‘in the air’) and continue examining any other, earlier Dorchester records - in case they may yet reveal some suggested answers to these matters.
As noted, we found nothing before that 1538/39 entry for a John Churchill (as a ?youhg Witness) until a reference was noted (when examining earlier years) concerning that position of Bailiff for a man of this same name – but for 1525. But we now find something interesting for 1521, just four years before this, when a Charter was enrolled into the Dorchester records which stated that Joan Aden (nee Churchill), late wife of a Robert Aden, thereby granted to her son John Aden her house on the east side of South Street – which was next to that of John Williams (of a well off local family). It stated also that she had received this house as a bequest from her brother Thomas Churchill – to hold of the Lords of the Fee of the Borough of Dorchester’. Two Attorneys were appointed, as directed by the Charter, to ensure the legality of this transfer of the Lease. It was witnessed by two Bailiiffs and 12 others (!) - on 21 May, 1521.
Now, if we assume that said Joan, then a widow with a grown son John, was then reasonably aged about 45-50, say, and her already deceased brother Thomas Churchill had left her the house as a bequest, and so possibly a little older than she, both could quite reasonably have been born in the period 1465-1475. (We may recall that our William Churchill of Rockbeare was the younger brother of a Thomas Churchill - thought also to have been born about 1490s. ‘Thomas’ was not a common forename amongst the Churchills considered thus far.) However, that Devon Thomas seems to have left a Will dated 1577 (at this point, yet to be read) – unless it was that of a son (or father?) of this said Thomas (Snr) – who had possibly followed his uncle or nephew (William) eastwards to the Dorchester area ? [Note: The 1577 Will has now been read. [See pp ……as to its relevant contents.]
In any case, we find next, in going back to earlier dates, another Charter, dated the 11th year of the reign of Edward the IV (1470) which recites details of a sale of a house on the south side of high West Street which was held previously by the Feeoffment of an earlier John Churchill, a brother of one Osyth Churchill. We might reasonably place the birth of such brothers around the period 1420-30, say, and (most) likely within the same family as discussed above. An uncommon forename such as Osyth could prove useful in seeking out earlier relationships. [Sadly, this does not prove the case; a St Osyth (in Essex) proves to be such a totally dominat target in the National Archives indexes that ther is no room whatsoever for its presence as a forename of anyone in those years.]
In any case, this brings us within reach of our next find – being a portion of the Will of one John Chirchille, dated 28 Oct 1418, which was read out in the Dorchester Court on the 4th March 1420 (7th Henry V) – probably shortly after this John had died (and so became enrolled in the official, records with Witnesses, etc). In it, this John says “I, John Chirchille of Waddone, Dorset bequeathe to John Chirchulle, my younger son and his heirs, after the death of Margery, my wife, a Burgage with Curtilage adjacent (House and Garden), in West Street, Dorchester, (between those of Richard Turke and John Chalpin (?Chafin)). Again, we may estimate that said John, the testator, would likely be born around 1360, say, and so married Margery by about 1390, and had their children around 1400 or so. If he named his younger son after himself, this might imply he named his elder son (born, say, ca 1395) after his own differently-named father – one ….?.... Churchyll, say (bn ca ca 1370, which name at present remains unknown to us It might also have been John, of course. He would likely inherit Waddon, one suspects and would in turn be expected to live to about 1440 or so. Would the Churchills of Devon know of this branch of the family in south-east Dorset – quite possibly residing also in Dorchester from the mid-1400s ?? Did William of Rockbeare (bn ca 1496) make contact with same - as he moved eastwards ? Were the Bartelot or Martyn families a common denominator ? [Or, even the Wadhams ?]
Finally, we can report on a Chancery Proceeding (E 179/ 363/ 275) concerning that possibly earlier John Churchill - of Waddone (Waddon), Dorset - which records Receipts issued for payments made pertaining to the Tythe tax (of one tenth of some assessed property values) collected for the churches in Salisbury diocese - by one John Circholl (as so spelt in this Proceeding) for a local Abbot in one case - and then sent to Canterbury – dated ca 1463 – 1465. In it, we see that this John was described as the ‘Bailiff for the Abbot of Netley’. This was a very impotant Abbey near Southampton Water from 1240 to 1500+. We may quote the National Archives website entry - for the abstract of this case - to gain some idea of the matter:
“This bundle of two small sheets of parchment is comprised of …(1) a Receipt issued by John, Abbot of Milton an(Abbey in Dorset)), collector of the second moiety of the tenth granted (and thus ultimately given) to the King (Edward IV) by the clergy of the province of Canterbury – on 23 July 1463 and due to be paid by 25 March 1465 (then like New Year’s day) to John Circholl, Bailiff of the Abbot of Netley - at the latter’s (ie John’s) Manor of Waddone in Dorset, acknowledging receipt of 8 shillings, 8 pence for the tax due on this estate for this payment of the tenth. Given under his Seal of Office (“no longer attached”) on 4th April 1465.” [We may note that the identity of the estate to which the term ‘this’ refers is ambiguous and that the moneys paid (by whomever) seem oddly described as paid to (not by) the said John Circholl.] The second sheet of parchment - (2) was another, similar Receipt - issued by the same collector (John, the Abbot of Milton) acknowledging receipt, from the Abbot of Netley, of 5 shillings for Charlton Marshall (in the parish of Spettisbury, mid-north Dorset), and 9 pence from the same – for the Abbot of Bec-Hellouin (in France?) - being the (total) tax due for this same payment of the tenth. - given at Milton Abbey, Dorset – 25 February, 1465. Both documents are wholly legible. This bundle, notes the Archive’s website abstract, with its own Piece number, was added to the E 179/ Series (from ‘Unsorted miscellanea’) on 11 Jan 2013.”
We may recall that the earlier John Churchill of Waddon (likely born about 1360, say, wrote his Will in 1418 and part of it was published in the Dorchester Municipality Records and read on March 1st 1420 before Witnesses (shortly after his death that year). The family clearly retained their possession of Waddon (next to Corton) through the mid-1400s (with the War of the Roses resulting in some turmoil of royal loyalties – including some Abbeys and Priories, no doubt). The above John Cercholl, likely born around 1420, say, would seem to be a direct descendent (possibly the grandson) of the earlier John ‘Churchill’ above (likely spelt diffferently then). He may have originated from the early Wiltshire and Dorset Churchills - via his Charlton Narshall and Woddone contacts - to somehow gain his position at Netley ca 1300, say. [But more evidence certainly needed here – possibly from early Monestery records.] And such Abbeys and their properties would of course become the centre of attention again after 1535 –when Henry VIII began to dissolved the Monasteries such that they (and their many associated properties) were subsequently sold off to highest bidders (ca 1540s) – by the Commissioners and their Agents appointed to do so (and possibly re-sold, at a profit, if considered to be have been ‘bargains’).
Taking advantage may well have been that amalgam of inter-married families – as the Bartletts, the Martyns, the Churchills and others'. And, what were the roles of those otherwise Devonshire Wadhams, Petres and Courtenays – both before and after that period - ie ca `1530s-50s ? Did they provide a link or bridge between such as Colyton in south-east Devon (with its Castle) and Portisham, in south-east Dorset – near Waddon and Corton - possibly via Catherston, Bradford and Dorchester ? Those influential families seemed to have had properties in both regions. From whence might the Churchills have come – to Waddon et al ? (See above). Had they (as early as Roger and Hugo de Curcelles’) - held it from 1066, or even before ? Or, had they a temporary centre in nearby Hampshire (where another manor, eventually called ‘Churchill’, seems also to have existed for a time – possibly near Netley Abbey on Southampton Water - asn early Port for the Normans ?
[To include about here: - an item re a Rev Bartelot and one on a Martyn - in my notes on the Dorchester Records. Also, I have various other Municipal record items to include somewhere appropriate. Thus, there are a number of documents on Waddon manor (Dorset) held in the Wiltshire and Swindon History Centre (?) under their File Code 865 / xxx. These include two grants of property in 1423 to or from a …. ?… Martyn (865/98) and details of a sale in West Waddon from the Chafyn to the Zeal family in 1495-1501 (865/92). There are also two Sets of property Deeds for Waddon mentioning various family names (over the years) including Churchill – but rather later (1561-1707) - in 865/111 and 865/96. There are, in the latter, names of several Witnessses to a later marriage (ca 1594 -98) between a Reymes and Coker (re a Farm in Portisham) that includes the names Trenchard, Gould, Samways, Meller, Napper, Chapple, and Garland ! [The latter two seen elsewhere and possibly relevant in unrelated contexts. (eg - a Garland was to be supplied by Robert Bartlett, son of John (as per the latter’s Will 1560s) with provisions and money for life); they clearly felt somehow ‘obligated’.]
In the National Archives, there are two documents in the SC 6/ series relevant to Waddon: One is a Description of the Office of Bailiff there – specifically for the Manor of Waddon (!) - over the period 1460 to 1483. (SC 6/ 833/30). This gets us quite close to that early Dorchester Bailiff - John Churchill - in 1525. The other is a description of lands in various Manors, including some in Waddon – held by Notley Abbey ca 2 Rich III (1485). They include many references to Southampton (where there was slso a Netley in ancient times and, as noted, a manor called Churchill, I believe). Another Notley Abbey (and/or Priory) seems also to have existed in Buckinghamshire – with widely distributed church properties for income. The Bailiff role may have been in respect of that (Notley) Priory - rather than one called Netley ? But written script often confuses ‘o’s and ‘e’s – with their frequent cavalier ‘loops’ in ancient script.
<CHAPTER 14
THE BARTLETT FAMILY
After my disappointing examination of the Piddlehinton Manor documents held at Eton College (which didn’t include those for Muston manor, as expected, despite both manors being in the parish of Piddlehinton), I reviewed the various results of my visit to the National Archives at nearby Kew, made during that same trip south (from Yorkshire) - still seeking information concerning William Churchill Snr (ca 1496-1570+) , but without very much benefit either, the 16th century writing often being small and indecipherable. I was however, reminded at some point that I should finally look up what I could find about the oddly named ‘’Robert Bartlett, alias Hancock’ which I had come across earlier on a number of occasions - as one who seemed to be somehow associated (ca 1540-50) with Piddleton, Dorset in general and even with Muston manor at times.! I had clearly left it on the periphery of my attention for too long. This has now been corrected and led to the following resume. We shall therefore consider this next before returning to our primary coverage of the Dorset Churchills per se (rom page 72) which may now benefit from any new interpretations facilitated by the insertion here of this 20+ page section on this most relevant family:
The History of the Bartletts – a Possible Template for Analysing the Churchills.
The following is a resume of what I discovered – often to my joy and amazement – about the Bartlett family. But, before gaining any insight as to the specific name ‘Robert Bartlett, alias Hancock’ which had caught my eye, I’d noticed a later Chancery case – C8/112/52 – Bartlett v Browne and Churchill at the National Archives . It was for some reason signed by one Hugh Wadham and concerned property in Lutton, Dorset – being the same parish from where our first Dorchester John Churchill (1’s) wife Edith Bond, the daughter of one Richard Bond, had come – whose family appeared to be of long standing there. Both the Bonds and Wadhams, as I believed, had some connections with the Churchills and it now seemed that all three families had some mutual interactions, as well, with the Bartletts. However, the Bartletts concerned did not, on first examination, appear to represent a branch of that influential family that would advance our understanding of the origins of our Churchill family, although there may have been some clues there - so we examined this first.
Thus, two bothers – Thomas and Richard Bartlett, both of Lutton, Dorset - ‘Husbandmen’ (with wives, Mary and Joan) - Complained that their father Andrew Bartlett , late of Lutton, deceased, had been seized of one Copyhold Tenement in the manor of Lutton (as recorded by manor Copy Roll) - for the term of their lives - with the Reversion thereof to go to their brother Andrew Bartlett Jnr, but Andrew Snr had also held the ‘Remainder’ (of the Tenement holding seemingly) and he had made a contract and agreement with one Thomas Corbett (?), also of Lutton, [at which point the text becomes too difficult to decipher reliably]. So, I had it photo-copied at Kew and sent to me on-line - to scrutinise more carefully at home. Sadly, this was little better.
The disagreement seemed to involve the renting out of property and certain guarantees for other Bartlett children (Robert , Susan and Mary) to whom a John Churchill of Lutton, Yeoman paid £100 (a lot then) and a certain Cottage with 4 acres was to go to a Henry Browne - who was to marry a Bartlett daughter (I believe). Figures of £60 and £260 were also mentioned. Unfortunately, there appeared to be no dates shown (other than some time after 1553 possibly), so one couldn’t relate the timing and the individuals involved in these event in Lutton, to other events or earlier individuals of interest elsewhere. But, it later appeared that any earlier connections between the families concerned was more often at a higher level of social status than that here - of Husbandman and Yeoman. But the Esquires and Gentry would all have their share of those who soon descended to all levels of society below those of that status - with some later reversing this direction of movement.
We may thus try to discover anything useful with regard to any interactions between such as the Bartletts and Churchills in areas nearer Muston or Pulston, say – hopefully above the level of Husbandman and Copyholder, as noted at Lutton If Subsidy taxes were paid by the Bartletts there; did any Churchills not at least engender records of their own presence there or nearby also – in the 1530s or ‘40s ? Are there no extant records of same remaining (as any Muster lists) - unless one was an undoubted Leaseholder or Freeholder ? Manor records clearly show the names of Copyholders at neighbouring (Eton-owned) Piddlehinton Manor (eg - one Thomas Lowman); what might the comparable records of Muston or Pulston Manor Freeholders (as local Abbeys or even the Bartletts) show - in regard to any presumed Copyholder (or Leaseholder) renting from them - over that slightly earlier period ?
And, after they sold it, rather later, to the other branch of the Churchills (those of Dorchester), who became or remained the Copy- or Lease-holder) of such Manor lands ? We can but travel hopefully – guided in part by an analysis of the Bartletts’ comparable journey. [Try early Exchequer tax records ?] They stress their connections with three families in particular – including the Churchills. Surely their many records witness the name of those who held the Copyholds of Pulston and/or Muston (from ca 1530 to 1580), say, ie before they sold the latter at least, over the period 1586 to 1612, to the new Freeholder – being now a Churchill of the Dorchester family - if oddly rather gradually, and piecemeal ?
Our focus was ultimately to be on this Bartlett family’s involvement in the Piddleton (Piddletown) area of Dorset, and in particular initially with Muston Manor of neighbouring Piddlehinton parish, in the period 1535-55, say. Eventually, the Bartlett’s seem to have sold their Freehold in that small manor – by 1612 - to a member of the Dorchester branch of the Churchill family – both branches having descended – seemingly - from a Churchill family of Devon who were of landed (Freeholder) status in the recent past. The possibly senior branch appears to have been seated over the same period at Bradford Peverell (initially). Both branches emanated, we believe, from the same one father - William Churchill – albeit a Yeoman or Copyholder himself for a time - whom we understood may have settled at either Pulston or Muston by mid-century – ie from ca 1535-45) (after a shorter stint at Catherstone, in west Dorset, being friends (and inter-married with) the Wadhams).
While the immense amount of data resulting from the fulsome investigations of the Bartlett family by their Australian progeny (especially by one Peter Bartlett apparently) provides promising potential in resolving our own uncertainties, we appreciate that it may well remain unresolved (for a variety of reasons) and so must continue to temper any optimism.
We shall arrive at some of the details regarding this family’s presence in south Dorset after first describing briefly their origins and subsequent spread in south England generally – as gratefully provided by Peter Bartlett and family in considerable detail - after enormous effort and impressive searches of all manner of background records. This was then followed by their most comprehensive reporting of same. Thankfully, no stones have been left unturned, nor unreported !
The first Bartlett, as the first Churchill, appears to have arrived in England in 1066 – with William the Conqueror. Both families would function eventually at the highest levels in the new society – with the Churchills doing so rather later and less widely than the Bartletts. As mentioned earlier, the new King William relied on about a dozen or so Chief Barons with their large retinues of knights and supporters – ie as his ‘Special Companions’ – expected to protect and support him and his family. One of these with whom the Bartletts seem closely aligned was that of Robert de l’ Eu, a powerful Baron related to William himself. Another close ally was the family of ’de Brionne’ - seemingly from the same Normandy district as the Bartletts. The French forms of many of these surnames were gradually adapted to more English versions. Thus, ‘de Brionne’ became de Bryan, and then Brian, ‘de Courcelle’ became Churchelle, and thence Churchill and the name that became Bartlett was apparently originally ‘de Bartelot’ (pronounced, I assume, Bar – tel - owe).
The de Brionnes had an important role in the protection of William’s royal family (and his immediate successors), while the Bartelots apparently had a similar role, as ‘Special Companions’, in turn, in the protection of the de Brionnes/Bryans – both coming from the Liseux area in Normandy. Thus, where the Bryans settled on widely distributed lands granted them by the King, so too were the Bartelots/Bartletts - on lands they obtained comparably through the good offices of the Bryans living nearby. Any other families sharing in this ‘Companionship’ in particular areas (as the west country generally), including the Churchills, would likely have done so by less obvious, less direct means (such as inter-marriage) which we do not try to analyse in detail here - in those pre-1500s days.
[The origin of the name Bartelot is suggested to go back as far as the time of Chrarlemagne’s mother Queen Bertha - one of whose daughters, also named Bertha, married a Duke and they called an early son ‘Berthelot’ - apparently meaning ‘little Bertha’. He in turn named a son ‘someone‘ ‘de Berthelot’ (born ca 1010), say, who apparently had a son Adam de Barthelot around 1035. This man, who accompanied William in 1066, was considered the ancestor of all the later Bartletts in England – whatever the precise origin or form of his family’s earlier name.]
This first Bartelot in England, Adam de Bartelot (ca 1035-1077), soon returned to Liseux however, to marry a French girl with whom he had two sons - Robert and Ralph de Bartelot - seemingly in the late 1060s. (Marrying an English girl instead could compromise Norman property inheritance rights). In their protection roles, the Brionne’s and the Bartelots were soon granted various manors and, in the case of the Brionne’s, eventually raised to Baron status themselves. [Our Roger de Courcelle, or sons, being significant land holders in Somserset, didn’t quite achieve this comparable advance them selves, before the Malets seemingly displaced them.] But they eventually failed in the direct male line and that Brionne/Bryan/Brian name gradually disappears from the property records - by the late 1300s/early 1400s. But the Bartelot/Bartlett family itself seemingly thrived in male progeny and it became apparent that they continued to reside in many of those same areas – in Sussex, Dorset, Devon and Somerset - where the Bryans had originally held their Freehold manors - in the 12th to 15th centuries (including ‘Brianspiddle’ in Dorset, for example, near Piddletown/ Piddleton where a latter Bartlett certainly resided (and where, in neighbouring Bardolphston Piddlde, were early Peverells and Churchills).
The Churchills had also been granted certain properties in these same counties apparently, but they too suffered increasingly from having too few viable sons to inherit same – although it seems they managed to ‘hang on’ (just). The marriage of their many more daughters soon diluted the extent of their earlier manorial holdings(portions of which would have to accompany their daughters to promote marriages). Some of the few remaining younger sons were necessarily reduced to the role of Yeomen as noted – renting or managing rather than owning property – as Leaseholders or Copy-holders. But, through the Bartletts, this was apparently to change – especially from about 1540-50 - through the unexpected activities of ‘John and /or Robert Bartelot /Bartlett alias Hancocke’. Iohn had been appointed an Agent by Cromwell or his Deputy – Tregonwell - for overseeing property sales after the Dissolution of the Mesenteries in the south-west. This will hopefully be described more thoroughly later. In the meantime, we continue describing that background of Bartletts in the west country more generally.
Adam de Bartelot’s eldest sons were thus, in their turns, the effective Stewarts to the de Brionnes/Crians and assisted them in administering their widely scattered manors. One estate in West Sussex, at Stopham, however, seems initially to have been held by a Robert d’ l’Eu, second son of Count Robert d’ l’Eu shortly after the Conquest - when much land in that invaded area was granted to that important Count and hence to his sons, in turn, although first son William ‘de l’ Eu had unwisely sought to rebel against the Conqueror and was eventually caught and executed. It thus remained in second son Robert d’ l’ Eu’s family. Who were they ? It somehow became jointly owned later by the de Bartelots and the de Bryans (sometime after the Doomsday inquiries of 1086); and when a de Bryan daughter (sole heiress) of same married a John Bartelot, Esq around 1200, the latter family seems then to have inherited that important Sussex estate.
It could be argued that the Stopham estate was essentially the property of the Bartelots from the beginning however - to the extent that second Robert d’ ‘l’Eu’s name might reasonably have arisen from (Ro) Ber d’-l’ ot and soon shortened to Bartelot - rather than this latter name having arisen as mentioned above (through Bertha’s son – Berthelo, say). In any case, at Doomsday, the entry for Stopham was ambiguous (the scribes often assuming that future readers (essentially tax collectors) would know to whom a given Christian name – simply entered on its own for a given manor- as ‘Robert’, say, typically referred only locally, unqualified by any other surname; a case can thus be made that a (Ro) bert [de’l’Eu] or ‘Ro: Bertelot then held it and leased it back to his younger brother Radolphus (Ralph) de Bartelot) . Several successive ‘Ralph Bartelots de Stopham’ then held it through the 1200s. Both surnames - ‘Bertelot’ and d ’de l’Eu’ - were said to often appear later in respect of the same lands and manors and may therefore have been of that one family from earlier.
Thus, Stopham remained a Bartelot(later Bartlett) manor and effective centre for the original family for many years. About the year 1360, a Thomas Bartlett of Stopham married Assuline de Stopham, whose son John in turn married a Joan de Stopham and a grandson, also John (ca 1425-1493), married Olive Arthur about 1465. Their two sons Richard and William Bartlett were said to be born in 1471 and ca 1475, respectively. This brings us closer to our more understood Tudor century of the 1500s - when we hope increasingly to find more information - with specific dates, places and names that quite soon a shift westward and ppear in Dorset–– along with the Churchills, amongst several other interactive families, in that west country. Interesingly, there were several Churchill entries in the records for east Dorset from the mid -1300s onward (see Wadddone manor record above.) Were any early Bartletts in the vicinity ? It was quite near to Lutton - where those later Husbandmen of that family were in litigation with a Yeoman Churchill. And was the former Churchill manor thought to be in Hampshire (near Netley Abbey) relevant ?
CHAPTER 15
THE BARTLETTS IN DORSET - IN THE TUDOR PERIOD.
According to the Bartlett history, early members of their family gained in position and power by virtue of their close association with not only the de Brionne / Bryyan family, for whom Adam de Bartelot and his elder son Robert (and succeeding elder sons), had effectively become Stewards, but also with the Arundels, the chief family in the Bartelot’s original base in Sussex (and elsewhere in the south). Thus, they often represented the nearby Kentish Cinque Ports as MPs - effectively as a gift from that dominant family - to whom Adam’s younger son, Ralph and his line similarly served as trustees and accountants over future generations. These associations continued through the 13th and 14th centuries by means of a succession of mostly elder sons - Robert - in the first cases and of elder sons Ralph in the latter – who tended to remain more at the family holdings at or near Stopham in Sussex, or in neighbouring Kent, through to the 14 and 1500s.
Significantly, however, one of the last de Bryan daughters, Maude, married a Ncholas de Mortaine (later Martyn) of Waterston Manor in Piddleton, Dorset. It would likely be the Bryan’s and Martyn’s presence and their contacts in Dorset (from that time – ca 1380s, say) that accounted for that union and property. And where the Bryans settled, the Martyns and the Bartelots/Bastletts (of Robert’s line) were generally also to be found n - by virtue of receiving grants of property from the Bryans and by inter-marriages with them and other allied families.
But Robert’s line also benefitted from the Arundel connection – as witnessed in the 1332 Will of one William Arundel (with wife Alice) by which this Robert de Bartelot, then already described simply as ‘of Dorset’ was left property there - in Shaftesbury “..for himself and his heirs for ever.” [Just where ? Aws it nar Spettisbury ?] The Bryans and Bartelots also resided subsequently near each other - innearby Bryanston (1335) and Stourpaine (1346-52) – where said Robert seems to have lived, with a Thomas Bartlett later noted in the Manor Book for nearby Stockwood (just south of Sherborne) in the 1380s. His likely son, Sir William Bartlett, was a King’s Tax Collector for neighbouring Somerset about then (1400-25). And a William Bartlett was the Rector of the church in Buckland Ripers, Dorset from 1346 to 1391. This was located a little north of Weymouth. [We have recently noticed a Burial entry there - for 1764 - for a William Bartlett, son of William amd Mary (they likely born locally ca 1735, say – some 350 years later!]
The appointment of a Rector to a given church’s ‘living’ was often in the gift of the local Lord of the Manor - who frequently held that church’s ‘advowson’. Several such advowsons in Dorset were held by the inter-married Frampton, de la Lynde, Martyn and Bartlett families during those pre-1400 times. Said William Bartlett was presumably so assisted in gaining that early Dorset placement. For we find that almost a century later, the advowson for this same church was then held by a Margaret Frampton - who gave the living there to a John Bartlett – in 1431 In the meantime, a Richard Bartlett served as Rector in Catherston in distant west Dorset - from 1396 to 1418 where a member of the Wadham family would likely soon hold that advowson. Our William Churchill and family appear to have reside there around 1520-30 when that Manor it was still held by the Wadhams with whom they were inter-married. (Manor records, if exgtant, may confirm this.)
When the Bryan family finally failed in the male line, about 1420 or so, the Bartelots/Bartletts were thus at least well established in many of those same western areas gained through that family’s earlier generosity – who had gained themselves through their close connections, in London, to the Royal family. The Bartletts had themselves gained several important positions in London through that Royal favour, before that Bryan connection ceased. The Bryan’s principal residence by then had become Werdesford (?Waterston) Castle near Piddleton, Dorset where a btanch of the Bartlett family had apparently also been settled - from about 1450. [See below for the year 1444.] A Robert Bartelot was later chosen Mayor of nearby Dorchester as erly as 1448-50. His possible brother, a John Bartelot, became one of the town’s many Bailiffs a year later. (A John Churchill would hold that same position (as many did briefly) more than once (from 1525) two generations later. An even earlier Bailiff (though not of Dorchester) resided in nearby Waddon ca 1475).
The Bartlett history proceeds next with an account of the progression of that family in Dorset as they advanced from the period when, often as churchmen, they held several s church livings, to one where they began to hold more land as well, and also appesrmore in public office – initially in tht important centre of Dorchester and area. But first, a very good account is presented that sets the scene - of ‘the times’ then in Dorset (and elsewhere in England) - ‘times’ that affected so many – including both the Bartlett and the Churchill families we must assume. We quote from the former’s account (with light paraphrasing) which covers these matters from somewhat earlier:
“Those (late 14th and early 15t) centuries) were difficul times in England - which had yet to recover fully from the Plague of 1348-49 - when half the population of Dorset was lost ..... .The country was still embroiled in its never ending (100 years) war with France and discontent with social conditions generally and with the church in particular was making itself felt. It was also a bad time for the Bartletts – to have lost the patronage of the now deceased Bryans - enjoyed for so long. Their own status gradually changed and would affect future generations as well. Like most Dorset families, they (and the Bryans) had been decimated by the plague – with their numbers much reduced by the start of the 15th century. All the known Bryan estates had been sold or inherited by other families - except for Stockwood Manor (between Sherborne and Dorchester) and where, as late as 1423, its Manor Court records show that a Phillipa de Bryan, unmarried daughter of the last Sir Guy de Bryan, still resided there – along with her longest serving ?Steward – Sir William Bartelot - possibly as a Lessee of the estate. This status was still the case according to the Manor Court records there in 1444. Over the ensuing years, one or more Richard Bartlett(s) held positions as Vicar locally - in two of the many Winterborne parishes – in south-east Dorset (ca 1455-95), while aRev Henry Bartlett was Vicar at Charminster about then - while residing at neighbouring Fordington, on the north edge of Dorchester.
It would be about this time (ca 1476) that Sir Robert de Bartelot was entrusted by Edward IV to bestowe the Order of the Garter upon a foreign Duke - of Urbino – an Italian nobleman then acknowledged as the ‘Renaissance Man’ par excellence - of all Europe. There must have been de Bartelots then in Royal service of the first Tudor - Henry VII - in London . They would have have been loyal to a succession of differing royal families during that ime and through those unstable years of the Wars of the Roses - on either side of the 1450s. Thus, a William Bartlett resided in both Dorchester and Piddleton during the period 1465-80. Finally, we note that a John Bartlett, probably William’s son, was shown living at Piddleton in 1495, during Henry VII’s reign. He was followed a generation later (with Henry VIII now on the throne) by his 3 seeming sons - William, Richard and Robert Bartlett – by 1525, and then by their sons in turn, by the 1540s. Some of these Bartlett residents are also now noted by means of the Lay Subsidy and/or Militia Muster Lists, and others, including the latters’ issue, find confirmation of identities with the happy survival of the earliest Piddleton parish church Registers - of Baptisms, Marriages and Burials – commencing from 1538.
--- --- --- --- ---
It is obvious from the above summary that the Batrletts became settled in many parishes and manors in Dorset, and Somerset –during the two centuries from the 1340s to 1540s+. As explained, they did so initially due to their close association with two particular families – the Bryans and the Arundels, with later connections with the Martyns, de la Lyndes and Kellaways. During those 200+ years, there would of course be an impressive 10 or so generations – of marriages, births and a consequent redistributions of granted, purchased or inherited properties - in many such districts. This would no doubt entail various Robert, John, Richard, William and Thomas Bartletts – respectively marrying on many occasions into a plethora of other similarly landed or ‘near landed’ middle class families (including the Martyns and Churchills) - so acquiring further property and local and national positions of public office and influence. Clearly, we make no attempt to analyse and distil all this potential detail - from either the Bartlett history itself nor from examining countless other archive sources so arising – including many property transfers or litigation documents generally over the entire area and period. It was clearly a complex, inter-woven network.
Our task, rather, is simply to identify the most likely individual Bartletts who were responsible for acquiring, and later selling, any particular and relevant Dorset properties in the times of the early Tudors that may impinge upon the lives of the early Churchills - in such as Piddleton, Piddlehinton and associated manors. as well as in nearby Dorchester, Charminster and Bradford Peverell. And, once doing so, to determine if the major Lease- or Copy-holders of same, under any Bartlett Freeholds were ever, from about the 1530s to 1560s, a particular (temporary) Yeoman - one William Churchill (ca 1496-1580s) – who was not of the junior branch of that Dorset family near there then - centred primarily on Dorchester – but was, rather, the progenitor of both that branch and the apparently more senior one settled initially at Bradford Peverell - with a possible earlier association with Catherston in west Dorset. The small manor at Pulston in the north of Charminster (which parish neighbours Bradford Peverell), was a thought to be one such.
(Intriguingly, a Burial entry for said William’s daughter-in-law Jane nee Peverell was noted (for 1578/9) in the Charminster register itself .) Moreover, we see that her father William Peverell (d ca 1520) was once described as ‘of Bardalphston’ – being a manor in or near Piddleton – as well as ‘of Bradford Peverell’. What could that imply, if anything, with regard to William Churchill arranging a marriage between his eldest son Roger and said Jane Peverell – 1535-40 – she then a sole heiress ? It seems to imply that there could be a Bartlett invluence in those arrangements that early.
The history of the Bartletts continues with the fact that from the de la Lynde family descended members of the Collier and Lowman (Lawman) families who were more clearly Lessees and/or Copyholders of property in or near Piddleton – apparently owned by the Bartletts. In addition, a Robert Bartlett of the day either leased himself or owned a former Holles property nearby. This family, who produced a famous MP for Dorchester, were apparently also related to two or three of those other relations. We did note that the rent paid for farms then owned by Eton College - in nearby Piddlehinton manor itself (but sadly, not Muston itself, albeit located in that same parish) - was indeed paid in Tudor times by that then current Lessee or Copyholder – Thomas Lowman, and his sons in turn.
It is possible that comparable Manor Court records for neighbouring Muston Manor could show that the Lowman family also paid rents for same there - although one’s initial understanding was that they were in fact paid (for a time), by William Churchill Snr (born ca 1496), and later by his third son William Jnr (born ca 1525-30). In any case, surely the records for same by which this could be ascertained one way or the other haven’t simply disappeared ? The names of the Muston Lessee or Copyholder through the period 1530 to 1590, say, haven’t, we assume, disappeared ! Although the precise relationships amongst the Bartelots at this time is difficult to determine, certain connections may be suggested.
There were three other families in these same areas of Dorset about then with whom the Bartletts also interacted – the Prowts/Prouts, the Frekes and the Churchills – and information on them could help clarify relationships, places and dates for all four families. The Bartletts had known the Prout family “for a very long time and (were) linked to them by a series of marriages”, notes the Bartlett history. They too were of Norman descent and were major landowners - at Litton Cheney, Frampton and Bridport - (south-west of Dorchester). They had been Mayors and Bailiffs of Bridport and a William Prout had been a Dorset MP in Parliament.
Hutchins, in his famous ‘History of Dorset’, shows an estate near Litton Cheney to be occupied by the Bartelots - initially as Lessees - of absentee owners (whohad likely purchased it from the Prouts) then residing in Hampshire. It was headed then or a little later by one George Bartelot who apparently purchased the estate outright around 1500, and it was later in the hands of his son John Bartlett, before 1525 - when his name appears as a payer of the Subsidy tax there (of £25). His son in turn, another John Bartlett , was also shown paying tax there a little later (1539- at £35), as well as appearing on the local Muster list for 1542 ‘being ‘mounted on horse and armed’. In 1545, this younger John now paid the £25 Subsidy there – the estate apparently remaining in the family into the 1600s. We assume that the Prout family had continued in the area as well, beyond the 1540s, as a Prout daughter would marry a Bartlett son in Piddleton about then (see below).
The second close family, the Frekes, were also considerable landowners and held influential positions in the legal profession and in local government. They too were linked by marriage to all three of the families concerned. Thus, a Joan Prout, who had married a Thomas Freke, (in about 1500), was related to the Alice Prout who would marry Robert Bartlett at Piddleton in 1542. The Freke name comes up again later.
The third family long associated with the Bartletts werof course the Churchills who, according to the Bartlett history, had also arrived in England in 1066 - with the name ‘de Courcelle’ – as part of a contingent led by Count Robert de Mortaine (later Martyn) and Count Guido de Brionne (later Bryan). As we have noted, the latter two were both in a position to grant lands to their closest associates and followers - in those same parts of Wessex (ie Somerset, Devon and Dorset) where the Bartelots enjoyed similar advantages. All four family names thus appeared close to one another in those earliest years (1300s-1400s). By the mid-1400s, the Churchill name had appeared in or near Dorchester, as well as in Court circles in London. (We have described above their earlier presence as well in Somerset and Devon ca 1130s -1500+.) [And now around Corton and Waddon, soth Dorset.]
There were also Bartelots living in or near Dorchester around these dates, and in adjoining Fordington and Stinsford. A Robert Bartlett had been Mayor in Dorchester in 1450-53 as note above and his apparent son John was Bailiff there as also mentioned. Shortly after, they likely resided in one or other of those latter nearby manors – with which the Bartletts would still be associated well into the 1600s. If we assume that Robert would have been born by about 1415, and married ca 1440, his son John would likely be born shortly after (by ca 1445, say) and reasonably be a Bailiff by the 1470s.
It is this John’s son William Bartlett – born about then, and so married by 1495, say, that provides us with our first reliable evidence regarding important relevant dates and connections as the Turor period of the 1500s loom. For the earliest surviving Piddleton parish church registrations (of baptisms, marriages and burials). commenced in 1538. From these, combined with existing names and dates given on Subsidy rolls and Muster Lists, we cmore confidently construct a network of relevant family relationships - including places and dates.
Thus we find that the foregoing William is named as father in an early burial entry in that register of an adult son Edmund Bartlett – dated the 1st of January 1540 - at St Mary’s church in Piddleton- a few miles north-east of Fordington. The Bartlett history concluded that as this latter Bartlett in the family had no property in his own name (for which he would otherwise be recorded as paying Subsidy tax before 1540), he was likely William’s youngest son (of the five it was concluded he had), the other four being John, Richard, Robert and Thomas. If Edmond was an adult in 1540, aged about 25 and so born around 1515 (after those four earlier sons (and possibly 2 or 3 daughters) - all born at roughly 2 year intervals, say, we could reasonably place William’s marriage to about 1492 or so (when he apparently married an Alice or Aline Covert). This indicated his birth around 1470, as suggested above - long before those church registers had actually commenced.
William and Alice/Aline) would thus have their large family between about 1493 and 1518, say, in whatever order. He subsequently paid £30 tax for his Piddleton property in 1525 – by which time his sons would be aged ca 10 to 30. William was believed to have also inherited and held property at both Fordington (on the edge of Dorchester) and at Sock Dennis, just over the border into Somerset, on both of which he also paid tax. That in Fordington was later inherited by his son Robert (born ca 1506, say) on William’s death by about 1542 (as William was apparently still alive in 1540 - attending youmgest son Edmond’s early burial that year). A possible older son Richard (born ca 1502) was said to have inherited the family’s partial hold on Sock Dennis by that time. The other, possibly eldest, son John Bartlett (born ca 1497, say, and one of those John Bartletts described above, would later also hold property in Somerset. His prior career was most interesting, if rather complex, and is detailed more fully below.
First, in this regard, we seek to explain a certain seeming anomaly and confusion in the findings in the Subsidy and Muster rolls over this period. A little to the north-east of Dorchester, in Piddleton, whose Subsidy list for 1525 showed this John Bartlett (born ca 1497) and thus not the one of Litton Cheney) - paying just £2, and his apparent brother Richard (born ca 1502), just £3 – as relative youngsters. But a William Bartlett, seemingly their father (bn ca 1470), paid £30 t that year (1525) , indicating he held most of a good property in Piddleton. 20 years later (1545), we find eldest son John, now aged about 45-47, paying that higher rate (£35) - having presumably inherited the bulk of the Piddleton property on his father’s death around 1542. [Significantly, this was about when former Monestry properties were beginning to become relevant in the lives of many young locals. just strating out their married lives then.]
John Bartlett had apparently married an Agnes Hancock around 1520 - with whom he would have 4 sons himself - Richard (?1520), William (?1522), Thomas (?1525) and Robert{?1528) – each taxed at between £1 and £3 only – they presumably not yet holding sufficient property in their own names yet - to pay more. We have assumed that these 4 sons were born between 1520 and 1530, say, and so aged then from about 10 to 20 ; ie essentially teenagers – not required to pay very much. And Henry VIII was just beginning his dominant royal position - vis a vis the Monesteries ,
This is supported by the Piddleton Muster findings of just 3 years earlier (1542) which show that John, who would then be about 43, was ‘mounted and with arms’ awhile his 4 young sons were seemingly also available, - but only ‘on foot’. All of these male Bartletts, including John, were however now described with only their mother’s maiden surname ‘Hancock’ in that Muster list; this was apparently allowed on a complex tax law basis. John Bartlett died in 1558, referring in his Will to his wife Agnes and theireldest son Robert (who would then be about 30), and to another Robert Bartlett ‘the younger’ – possibly a nephew or grandson), but to no other brothers, sons, or daughters). By 1569, a seemingly later John and Robert Bartlett now appear on the Muster list for Piddleton and, by 1594, another generation on, an even later John Bartlett alone pays the Subsidy there – at just £3; this small amount implying that someone else likely then owned or held the major proportion of the property there (or this John was still too young to pay more). [Note: We wrote the forgoing before the following – which may entail some repetition but hopefully will provide a more comprehensive picture.]:
‘The Muster for Piddleton in 1542 showed no men named ‘Bartlett’ (or similar) but did show those named ’Hancock’ (as now mentioned above), and we also find differences in Subsidy tax paid in 1525 by William Bartlett (at £30) and his possibly eldest son John Bartlett (at just £3), on the one hand, and that paid in 1545 at the higher rate by that son John only – indicating that he must have inherited the bulk of his father William’s property in Piddleton on the latter’s estimated death in 1542. This could indicate that John was the eldest son (born ca 1496-98, say). Because two of William’s other sons - Robert and Richard - were already living at their recently ‘inherited’ (?) properties - in Fordington and Sock Dennis, respectively - as per the 1545 Subsidy lists for those parishes, when they (presumably) were shown in the 1542 Piddleton Muster as ‘Hancock’ (including ‘John himself), there may be a need to clarify just who were the sons of William and Alice, and who those of John and Agnes – manifesting similar forenames but these oddly different surnames. Ex-Monestry properties were becoming increasingly available just bthen - between about 1537 and 1545. And ‘John Bartlett, alias Hancocke’, had many relations and friends
Any confusion as to which set of sons were William’s, and which John’s (and thus the generation each set represented - never mind which were accorded the names ‘Hancock’ and which ‘Bartlett’ on the next Muster and Subsidy lists), needs to be better determined. We may recall that in about 1518-22 William’s eldest son John Bartlett married Agnes Hancock and, because of the primogeniture law then still applying, it would increase the scope of their descendants’ inheritance (ie by including any from the female Hancock side of the family) if John and his descendants added the name Hancock to ,their own Bartlett surnames The names in that form (or just as Hancock on its own) on those Muster lists were thus those for John and his four (part-Hancock’) sons, not any of those of his father William. But the former’s surnames (of John and sons) seem to have reverted to Bartlett by the time of the next Subsidy just 3 years later - in 1545. There seems to have been an advantage in utilising this alternative tewporary surname when ex-Chancery properties, etc were being bought and/or sold , or re-sold, at suspiciously low prices. The reason for such sales, thus obscured, will be elaborated further below.
Lists of such taxes paid by Bartletts elsewhere in Dorset, in 1525 and 1545, showed them still owning property then at Litton Cheney, Frampton (5 miles north-west of Dorchester), Piddleton, Wooton Granville(!?), Compton (north-west of Dorchester) and Stourton Caundle.(5 miles east of Sherborne). But, by 1569, such payments were made only at Litton and Piddleton – the latter (only £3) – now by a presumablya younger generation John Bartlett. [What about Muston, Pulston, Fordington or Stinsford?] As mentioned, the introduction of parish registers in 1538 could well provide more reliable information concerning births, marriages and deaths in our families of interest – if and where they had survived. This would apply to those in all 6 of the above areas where the Bartletts still held property, and so ‘generally resided’, when those significant life events could now be registered. We shall focus next on Piddleton in particular in this respect.
The very first event recorded in the Piddleton church marriage register (gratefully transcribed decades ago by Phillimore and now posted on-line by that parish’s present- day records manager; (those for baptisms and burials sadly not being yet available), was that for a Thomas Bartlett who, on Nov 30 1539, married ?Meliora Curland (?Garland) there. This Thomas would likely have been born about 1515 – possibly as a later born son of William and Alice, or one of their eldest son John’s earlier born sons.
We have touched on John’s younger brothers – as Richard at Fordington, Robert in Somerset and Thomas still in Piddleton, above. What of John’s own story during or after his residence in Piddleton - where his four Bartlett–Hancock sons were apparently born, grew up and married – ca 1520-1540s ? If their respective uncles had married and disbursed to other areas, where did John and his sons, also now married, go ? And what did John and Agnes do ? Who, if any of them, remained at Piddleton ? Possibly just Robert ? None of the family lived at bearby Piddlehinton’s own Manor, nor at its neghbouring Muston manor (Hall or Fa) - which the family had apparently acquired in 1545 from Crown sales of ex-Cerne Abbey holdings. They likey then rented these out to either Leaseholders or Copyholders (as the earlier Churchills possibly or, later, the Lowmans) – until the Bartlett’s Freehold on that latter Manor and Farm was finally sold - by one Nathaniel Bartlett ca 1610-12 to John Churchill – of Stinsford and Dorcheste, Gent. That family would apparently then reside there (now as Esqs, some centuries !, but likely still renting out the associated Farm to such as the Lowmans.
Usefully, the Piddleton register transcriptions show us details of four more marriages of the local male Bartletts - all seemingly born to that John (William and Alice’s eldest son John) – and his wife Agnes nee Hancock – who had themselves likely married around 1518-20 These 4 sons also married there - in the 1540s. Subsidy and Muster lists show they likely resided there as minor property holders (or at least as young men fit for Militia duties) about that same time. They married as follows: Richard (bn ca 1518) married Alice Haines on 29 Jan 1541/2; Robert (bn ca 1520) married Alice Prout on 20 July 1542; Thomas (bn ca 1522) married Edith Skottes on 11 Nov 1542, while a William Jnr (?bn ca 1524), having likely married elsewhere nearby (around 1545, say), but at least had a daughter Johane Bartlett baptised at Piddleton (where they likely still lived) - on 6 March 1547. Their possible friends and acquaintences – Roger and John Churchill -were having their early issue – in Bradford Peverell and Dorchester, respectively - about then also.
This completes the saga of John Bartlett/Bartelot/Hancock, seemingly eldest son of that earlier William Bartelot. John was said to have eventually retired to his main home - in Piddleton - where he died in late 1558, aged about 60 apparently. In his Will, (PROB 11/42/A/440), written on 4 Nov 1558, he does not sound at all like a man through whose auspices so much valuable property was apparently ‘transferred’, about 15 years earlier. After leaving various friends some single Pecks of wheat and/or barley and the Piddletown church 20 shillings, he refers to just one son – Robert (both having been for a time ‘alias Hancocke’) - to whom he leaves various livestock and ‘all my Wooden houses’, and also 6 …..?.....’. Robert is also to receive a relatively small amount of cash (£25 ?) ‘ to be paid him directly by the hand of my wife Agnes’ (who at least is later also referred to by him as ‘Robert’s mother’). But Robert is required to pay any of his father John’s outstanding debts. He leaves his house in Dorchester to a Roger Bartlett (no relationship stated) and to ‘Robert Bartlett the younger’, he leaves a yearling bullock.
He then Wills that ‘Agnes my wife shall hold ‘all my Copyholds’ peacefully – without any trouble from my son Robert’. And to Agnes he also leaves ‘all my movable and unmovable goods’. [One is curious as to what ‘all my Copyholds’ refers here; one would assume, almost by definition, that it wouldn’t refer to ‘my Freeholds’ and/or Leaseholds (which one would normally ‘let out’ to Copyholders) . Did they produce an income stream for their inheritor ?] He then appoints his son Robert to be Executor of his Will but adds that Sir Thomas Garland is to have his ‘Meat and Drink provided him by Robert’ – ‘for Sir Thomas’ life’ (!) , as well as both Robert and Agnes each paying him £10 yearly (!) – she ‘during her widowed estate’ (state ?). Why this odd consideration of a knighted Thomas Garland ? Did he assist John significantly in their earlier years ? (See also wife named ?Carland above.)
The Will was witnessed by John Butt, Roger Riche, John Jollyett and John Bonde - who were to receive two sheep each (ie 8 in total - 4 from Robert and 4 from Agnes, so divided). – ‘for their pains’. The Will was proved on March 1st, 1558/59 by the son Robert Bartlett. as Executor. Robert would likely be about 35-40 then and so the eventual sale of Muston by one Nathaniel Bartlett after 1600 would quite possibly be a grandson of this Robert, born about 1570, say, to a son of said Robert - of almost any forename – born about 1540-50; there were several Bartletts born in Piddleton then, I believe. He would presumably be the eldest surviving son of a Bartlett of this same status. We find no Will later listed for either John’s widow Agnes or his son Robert - although there is an intriguing entry in the Archives for an Inquisition Post Mortem on ‘Robert Bartlett alias Hancock’ dated Nov 1577-78 (C 142/ 180/ 27) and an associated record WARD 7/ 20/ 24 of same date pertaining to issue of same. These have yet to be examined (with interet).
Moreover, we see there is a Proceeding C2/Eliz/ B3/ 60 in which a William Bartlett and John Style Complain against a William Frampton and wife Emma in which reference is made to the Will of Alice Bartlett alias Hancock’ for whom the Complainants were or had been Executors. The brief resume notes that it concerned a possible Fraud in regard to a Contract pertaining to Muston Farm, Piddlehinton and a House in Puddletown called Islington House which is or was owned by Robert Bartlett. (he possibly said Alice’s deceased husband, [See above such reference, or his son]. It was dated somewhere between 1588 and 1603].
We should note that young men just starting out in life as married adults would of course be very interested in the availability of any reasonably-priced ‘first homes’ for their expected families. This was certainly the case for young John Churchill in Dorchester around the 1540s where, without any significant funds we know of, he suddenly acquired a very good ex-Chantry property ca 1545 (although the sales documents may have been delayed, entailing a succession of transfers and unrecognised nmames, to a later date). One might find that these recently married sons of John Bartlett similarly so appear, otherwise unexpectedly, in different towns and villages in south Dorset which had recently been the property of various religious foundations. It appears that some of the other contemporary Churchills also so benefitted – as at Little Bredy, Comptons, Frampton and Pulston (!).
CHAPTER 16
THE DISPERSAL OF FORMER ABBEY-HELD LANDS
The Bartlett family history soon provided answers to some of the above questions when it continues with a new section in which we learn that “…John Bartelot had been appointed to the position of ‘Investigator of Monasteries’.” .But how would such an appointment have come about, for a small Freeholder living in Piddleton, in rural Dorset ? It would have resulted, says the history (somewhat vaguely), through “influences exerted by other members of the Bartelot family” – that is, by those of William’s generation, or before (ca 1530s-40s), partly back in Sussex but, one feels, mainly in London. This appointment must have transpired by about 1536-38, when John would have been coming up 40 – with his children ‘back home - about to marry in Piddleton, or nearby, and settle down - wherever they reasonably could . Just where that ‘wherever’ might be for them (and their friends and relatives) could soon be influenced from a much greater choice throughout Dorset - than would otherwise have been the case - previously - as we shall see. After becoming an Agent or Commissioner, John Bartlett was becoming ‘a good man to know’, or ‘be related to’- especially for that next aspiring generation.
It seems that some years before, the King’s chief minister Thomas Cromwell had taken an interest in a legal wrangle in which land had been apparently aken from the Bartelots in Sussex by some nefarious means. He became aware of the latter family’s apparent bona fides, trustworthiness and general competence and subsequently assisted those of that family who had settled in the west country - where he was once an MP - for Taunton – in gaining various appointments at Court in London – from ca 1530 or so. Thus, John’s brother Richard Bartelot, became one of Cromwell’s Secretaries. Henry 8th would soon dissolve the Monasteries (and all related religious institutions) and, by about 1535, they were starting to be sold off in considerable numbers, generally to the highest local bidder (and often then re-sold) - with money yhus pouring into the country’s (and Henry’s) Treasury, and likely into the profits of such local Agents (to buy such as ‘Wooden Houses’ (in Dorchester ?).
There was thus considerable scope for fraud and improper valuations in such a massive sell off. When the King asked Cromwell to organise some oversite, he seems to have chosen Sir John Tregonwell to be the Chief Inspector – at least for the south-west of England in this respect. Sir John was a very bright man out of Cornwall who thrived at Oxford in Civil Law. He was soon holding important government positions in London and amongst other activities, had successfully guided the King in the legality of his recent divorce proceedings against Catherine of Aragon. Sir John later settled in south Dorset himself - around 1534 - on marrying the widow of one of the landed Martyn family of that county and thus soon knew most of the local land owners nearby. His marriage ensured that he was then related to a number of such inter-married local Dorset families - as the Bartletts, the Churchills, the Kellaways and the Martyns - all of whom owned or would soon own property in and near Piddleton (and of course elsewhere across south Dorset).
One of these was a near neighbour - John Bartelot/Bartlett of same - whom he appointed to be one of his Investigators and later a Commisioner (to first value all local church and Abbey properties and their many associated manors. mills and advowsons (church livings) pertaining thereto ! Those in these inter-related families who hadn’t inherited the first (eldest) son’s major share of theie families’ existing small estates, through primogeniture, would suddenly now be very interested in any new properties that might now become available - ‘in the new situation’, ie - for 2nd and 3rd sons, especially – ca 1540s-50s ! Monasteries and Abbeys were of prime interest when they also owned so many properties for income) in more distant, often rural, parishes - much beyond their own immediate Abbey grounds.
[We have noted that it was in about the later 1540s that John Churchill, a young Draper in Dorchester, suddenly purchased an ex-Chantry property there – when having no recorded property-owning father behind him. He was thence rather suddenly of propertied status himself. The Bartlett history, as we have noted, emphasised the long friendship between themselves and, amongst others, the Churchills. Their account points out in this regard that an English professor and authority on the Dissolution period, confirmed that “a ‘cartel’ of well-off Dorset landowners, of which John Tregonwell and his neighbour John Bartelot/Bartlett (‘alias Hancock’) of Piddleton had been accused of fraud in some of these early transactions”. In any case, it was, notes the history, during this time of Henry VIII that the Bartelot name had already reached its zenith amongst Court circles in London itself (as noted above) - having held several useful positions there. [We have noted 4 such names ourselves.]
Thus, this ‘group’ of Dorset men involved in the overseeing of of these property sales (and re-sales) turn out to be clustered around that south Dorset area, including Piddleton and Dorchester. Examination of the National Archives for ‘Crown sales of ex-Monastery properties’ (in class E 127/) ‘reveals an almost endless stream of sales made via Sir John Tregonwell - to the, Kellawys, Churchills, Martyns, Frekes, Rogers and Bartelots/Bartletts, including John and brother Richard’. We may quote one line: “Although far too numerous to be reproduced in this History, such vast Dorset institutions as Bath Abbey, Milton Abbey, Cerne Abbey and Hinton Abbey, as well as a multitude of smaller Monastery-owned Manors, Farms and Mills, etc were thus acquired by (or ‘through’?) this cartel of Piddleton area families” – backed as they were by official Auditors/Valuers who were seemingly part of this same ‘scheme’ ”!
An enquiry later noted that “Since John Bartelot of Piddletown was appointed one of Henry VIII’s Investigators and a Commissioner - concerning resumption of Monastery sales in 1535 (they had apparently begun earlier on a lesser scale)) with Sir John Tregowell, now also of Piddleton, being Chief Commissioner of same for Dorset. It is clear that these two men headed a ‘cartel’ of local Dorset friends and associates who were able to acquire such property on very favourable terms”. Hence, John Tregonwell, by the time he wrote his Will (1565) , was no longer simply ‘of Piddleton’ Esq but was now ‘of Milton, Knight’ (with prime ex-Abbey buildings and land he had at least paid for - but probably less than their true worth), as would be his heirs’- for some generations to come. They noted too that while John Bartelot’s surname was generally already accepted as ‘Bartlett’ by the 1530s , he and his son Robert, nevertheless soon re-adopted the identity of ‘Bartelot alias Hancocke’, etc in many of these transactions and, apparently, without always disclosing their true (often changing) main abodes over that period’.
While Cromwell was soon to be executed (related to other matrimonial matters) by Henry – in 1540 – many of the transactions referred to were already in hand and often on-going, as and when would prove convenient; one of these of interest to us, a little later in 1544/45, is described for us fully now in the Baetlett history - thus:
“36 Henry VIII…The Manor of Muston, alias Mustertonne, alias Piddle Musterton and its Farm, (mainly) in Piddlehinton and (with a little in neighbouring) Piddletown, with pasture for 100 ewes, 4 rams and their lambs, the stock and moiety of hay on the Farm -currently belonging to Cerne Abbey – valued at £10.10.4; (?!) plus lands in Rumford near Worth (Purbeck), and Eastworth, a parcel of Tewkesbury Abbey, lands in Tarrant Rawson, also a parcel of Tarrant Abbey; and Chapman;s coppice in Milborne St Andrew; the site of the Priory of Hinton - (all the above ) ‘sold to John Bartlett alias Hancock and his son Robert, and their heirs for the sum of £710.5/-.” !! (This was seemingly the total price composed of £700. for Muston and Farm, and all those other properties (!), plus that £10.5/- for the ‘stock and hay’, still belonging (formerly) to Cerne Abbey’.)
We may note that Cerne Abbey was closer to Pulston Manor which was likely also part of that Abbey’s former holdings. It is not known (as yet) who may have purchased that Abbey’s many other properties but it seems that Sir John Tregonwell himself obtained permission to buy the larrger and richer Milton Abbey - for £1000. - for himself and heirs. Cerne Abbey ad properties may have been disposed in a more piecemeal way – to various s purchasers – likely friends and relatives of John Bartlett – as the Martyns and the Churchills. This could include property in Pulston, Frampton, Little Bredy and Compton Valence. [Who held Frampton Court, one wonders, before the Brownes, that other influential local family, if former Yeomen), acquired it ?] We note that Some Dorchester property sales in these categories transpired as late as 1549.
Cerne Abbey.
From the prelude to the description of this sale, one cannot but assume that the previous Freeholder of all this property must have been one or more of the larger local Abbeys or Monasteries recently acquired and then sold ‘by the Crown’ following the Dissolution of the Monasteries Act of 1535. Yet, just who so held the Freehold of Muston Manor (and Farm), or that of Pulston, themselves, prior to 1545, is not explicitly mentioned. We may however reasonably assume that it had been Cerne Abbey – until some uncertain date ca 1540-47, say. In regard to that latter Abbey, we may note comments provided in an excellent site devoted to that institution – see: cerneabbeyhistory.org pertaining to that period:
‘Cerne Abbey was founded in 987 AD as a Benedictine Monastery whose ruins are located at Cerne Abbas (about 6 miles north of Dorchester and a little north-west of Piddleton) – is near Forston and Godmanston. (The latter was held later by the quite wealthy Brownes of nearby Frampton.) As with its comparable local Abbeys – of Sherborne, Milton and Abbotsbury, Cerne was worth about £500 annually by the 1500s. It was a significant land owner of about 8,000 acres scattered across many (28) villages and towns, in several parishes. These included Long and Little Bredy , Milburne St Andrew, and many others in respect of which Bartletts, Martyns and Churchills in particular seem to have benefitted, and possibly others in the Cerne valley itself – as in nearby Charminster, with its Pulston manor about 2 miles north (very near Forston, Frampton and Milburne).
Cerne Abbey had been an ally of the Yorkists before 1471 when Henry VI and wife Margaret of Anjou once sought protection there; but, after Henry Tudor’s victory (ca 1485), it reverted to the other (Lancastrian/Tudor) side. From 1535 to 1539, there had been drawn out attempts by Cerne Abbey to resist full Dissolution - but it was finally closed by 1540. The Commissioners had been instructed to seek our evidence of ‘monastic abuse’ (throughout the country) as one pretext to close and appropriate such Abbeys and all their properties forthwith (some from as early as 1533). While John Bartelot/Bartlett had been sometimes a little too proactive in obtaining such evidence of misdeeds, gaining thereby the disapproval of Cromwell for same
“… that latter chief Overseer seems nevertheless to have continued to treat John with considerable tolerance…”
This may have related to john’s friendship with Sir John Tregonwell and to the incriminating evidence that others had, in any caase, already obtained regarding the Abbot and deputies at Cerne Abbey. (This concerned a long catalogue of recorded immorality there - with ‘local girls’.) It was finally closed by Sir John Tregownell - on 15 March, 1539. The full break with Rome followed soon after and, by 1545, most of the properties so acquired by the Crown had been ‘re-distributed’ by Tregonwell and Bartlett, et al – often to family and friends). Thus, “in Cerne, all the buildings and lands were eventually Leased out by the Crown to….“…a succession of different people, each of whom sought to make a quick profit.” (ie by quick re-leasing ‘turnovers’ to other friends and relatives presumably.) It appears that such transfers of Leasehold ownership were too quick and frequent to always be properly recorded and monitored in the associated manor records - with the latter sometimes conveniently misplaced or ‘lost’. [See now the entry above discovered in the more nationally recorded, and retained, ‘Patent Rolls - on Muston.]
In any case, with all the activities that John and Robert Bartlett were no doubt still involved in at this time (including apparently the purchase (and re-sale?) of many other minor properties’ Leases), one would assume that neither Bartlett would reside at Musto Hall itself (they already having homes in neighbouring Piddleton), nor operate its Farm, but would simply put in or continue with a known local Farmer (Yeoman) – as a pro-tem Manager (Copyholder). It was our initial understanding that this may, at some early point, have been our William Churchill (1496-ca?1583) and/or his younger sons (William Jnr and/or Richard – who would both be ‘of age’ by 1545 or so). But, it appears that the Lowman family already had such roles in Piddlehinton - possibly including Muston, and may havesimply resumed same a little later (post- 1550, say).
Thus, in the Will of Henry Lowman, Yeoman of Piddlehinton (1581), he states “… I give the moiety of my farm called Mustertonne, otherwise called ‘the Farme of Muston’, to my wife [Alice Lowman] to have and to hold the (Lease of) said farm (not the Manor or its farm house) during her life, and I give the other moiety unto my son John [Lowman] the elder, and after [my wife’s] decease, the whole (Farm) Lease to remain unto my said son John Lowman (Jnr), and the Executors of my said Leases.” There is no reference to Muston Manor, Hall or House per se, however; such Leaseholds (and even Copyholds) were often inherited by their Holder’s wife and/or sons – for their lifetimes, at least, in turn. The Lowmans appear to have been Copyholders and/or Leaseholders of land in many parishes in central Dorset, many owned originally by the de la Lande and other families – from the early 1500s or before. They may, therefore, have so ‘held’ Muston farm earlier, as well (as leased from Cerne Abbey or similar, who held the ultimate Freeholds - originally ‘of the Crown’). William Churchill and his sons may have benefited at Catherstone or nearer Dorchester (ie at Pulston in Charminster) around the earlier 1540-50 period - when the Bartletts had increasing local influence, as we’ve noted. William may have wished to remain incognitio durimg this period – amd nence leave no Will but settle matters beforehand, through legal trusts, etc.
--- --- --- --- ---
[Since writing the above, I have discovered an entry in the Calendar of the Patent Rolls for the year 1549 (being the 3rd Edward VI) which describes the ‘purchase’ by two London Merchants (surnames Edwardes and Knyght) of an enormous number of ex-Chantry or Monastery properties, or even just their rental incomes , etc for about £5,000 in total. This included… “the ‘rent or tenth’ of 21 shillings and ½ pence per annum - granted to them from the manor of Musteron, alias Muston, Dorset , late of Cerne Monastery, that had been formerly granted to John and Robert Bartlett, their heirs and assigns, by a Patent of 28 July 1545 (37 Hen VIII) …and also 57 shillings and 11 and 3/4 pence per annum from the manor of Hempsted in Gloucestershire, late similarly of the Priory of ‘Lanthonie next Gloucester,’ that had formerly been granted on 4th November 1545 to one Thomas Atkyns of London, Gent and Margaret his wife, their heirs and assigns; said Edwardes and Knyght to now ‘hold’ (ie have the benefit of) these rents or tenths (of 21 snillings and about 57 shillings ‘of the King’ - as held of of his Manor of East Greenwich – in free Socage, by Fealty only, rent free and with the benefits of all Issue (produce) of said properties”.
These were but two of over 50 such properties included in that one transaction – most of rather greater value and all having little or nothing in common as regards their location or former owners/holders. They were so conveyed by such convenient and cooperative ‘middle men’ (in distant London) – no doubr for a worthwhile ‘fee’.
It serves for us to confirm that it was indeed Cerne Abbey who held Muston before 1545 and that such ex-monastery properties (in their thousands) had been so ‘transferred’ to many ‘first buyers’ and quickly sold on (ca 1545-65) to a succession of subsequent brief ‘owners’, thus largely obscuring their actual past histories.
CHAPTER 17
NEWLY LANDED CHURCHILLS IN DORSET.
It was several times emphasised by the Bartletts in compiling their history that the Dorset Churchills generally were often close associates of themselves (and of other inter-married families as Martyns, Kellawys, Frekes and Prouts). We have thus noted that Dorchester’s John Churchill (ca 1520 -1557) was somehow able to purchase that ex-Chantry residence in Dorchester about this same time (by 1545-49 or so.). It would seem almost predictable that some comparable arrangement with the father of that John Churchill (and/or of the latter’s elder brother Roger Churchill) - ie the said William Churchill Snr - (and his other children), would also have been somehow assisted in such acquisition of properties - beyond that of Copyhold or Leasehold. We shall see that something of this form indeed appears to have so transpired. [And who and where were the Richard, Alexander or ‘Rowland’ Churchill of those times? Did they too purposely ‘keep a low profile’ ?
In any case, were the Churchill names destined never to appear in any of the relevant documentation inferred in the Bartlett history ? That family were frequently mentioned therein. Might the relevance of ‘Dorchester’, and maybe the wrong ‘Corton’, have taken precedence when seeking to identify these earlier (pre-Dorchester) Churchills – their presence assumed wrongly not to have been as early as they probably should have; ie - more in the early to mid-century – ca 1530s-40s rather than during primarily the 550s-90s. Just where was the fsather of Dorchester’s young John Churchill settled - before John acquired that ex-Chantry property in Dorchester !?
And, what about John’s elder brother – Roger Churchill (ca 1520-1552) who married Jane Peverell - sole heiress of the Peverell’s property at Bradford Peverell – so close to Charminster and Fordington. But Roger soon died rather young himself – in about 1552 – leaving but a single male heir – Mathew Churchill ((born ca 1545) - from whom two very important Churchills would ultimately descend. Was Mathew assisted in his plight by his Dorchester cousin, one might reasonably wonder ? Was there any property acquisition via Bartlet assistance for Roger and his one orphaned son Mathew ? Should the latter man not have been recorded in the 1569 Muster, or in earlier Tax Subsidy lists ? Many oddly appear missing in that later muster.
We noted in the Bartlett history that “…the Manor of Muston was comprised of 610 acres of land, a Manor House and a Farmhouse ..” (as well as 4 cottages, I believe); And that “Eastworth was a manor in Cranborne, Dorset (a little to the east) with two manor houses (!) – ‘Eastworth’ and ‘Holwell’ - while “ the Priory of Hinton (in the other direction - Somerset) was itself also of considerable size…and might have been expected on its own to fetch the alleged price paid for Muston, etc.” In other words, there were several properties available for anyone deemed needy – amongst family and friends of the Tregonwells and Bartletts. There were, apparently, surviving title Deeds for Muston, at least – for the years 1545/6, 1556, 1586, 1592, 1607, 1608/9 and 1612 (!) - where the Bartlett’s family name was apparently spelt in 5 different ways, sometimes with the ‘alias Hancocke’, sometimes without. All very tricky to disentangle in the near or distant future. Was this particular manor purposely sought by simply someone seeking Freehold / Esquire status ? ‘From such small acorns, giant Esquired (family) trees may grow’ – well, faster than from Yeomen or even Gentry acorns.
These Muston title documents were presumably re-drafted whenever an additional sale and purchase was made to the estate (as from Little Piddle, Nouvard or Piddlehinton parish, say), or its overall ownership and boundaries conveniently changed. We recall that in 1586, there was apparently some involvement with some William Churchill – who was thought initially (by this writer) could be William Snr’s third son William Jnr (born ca 1525?) , being the third son (after Roger and John) of the assumed elder of that family William Snr (bn ca 1496) – who may well have died by 1583 (and more likely before). However, hat early purchaser seems to have been identified instead, as the son (born over a decade later – in 1541) of John Churchill (I) of Dorchester (which William’s own son would be the next John Churchill of Dorchester (III) (and Stinsford) born 1568 – who would finally complete the Muston purchase - from one Nathaniel Bartlett - in 1609/10 and/or 1612). Why would the 1541-born and town-raised William have any interest whatsoever in that small rural farm and manor house by the 1580s/90s ? Was there a prior Bartlett-Churchill connection ?
Parties or witnesses who counter-signed these many changing title Deeds over those years included that later William Churchill of Dorchester (born 1541), his younger brother John Churchill (II) of Corton (in Portisham), born ca 1547 (not an adult until the 1570s !), Sir Thomas Freke of Middle Temple, London, Sir Robert Freke and, in addition, the signatures of Johannes Lowman and Edward Collier – to whom Muston farm was first Leased by the Bartletts (post-Cerne Abbey – with the recent Closure of which, they were of course closely involved.
It had occurred to me that associated with these Muston title documents, could well have been the names of current (and previous) Leaseholders – namely ‘William Churchill and his younger son, also William’ (as I had firmly believed initially), and thereby serve to verify that they too held this status there previously and so confirm their very existence (not confirmed elsewhere). In this regard, I did also suspect that the Lowman and Collier families might also be somehow involved in the latter manor (as being other possible Leaseholders (only) there – of the farm - not the Manor per se, or its House) – as they had proved to be in this position for the neighbouring ‘Manor Farm of Piddlehinton’ as shown in the latter’s Manor Court records in Eton’s archives. These have been long held at Eton College (being the post-1470 owners) – which I’d examined closely myself. The two different Manors - Piddlehinton and Muston – located in that same one parish of Piddlehinton - were however formerly the properties of two different religious orders.[These later appeared to be Chtristchurch Abbey and Cerne Abbey, respectively.]
Sadly, the former manor’s records did not therefore include any of those for the manor of Muston, in that parish. It seems that the suspicion that the Lowmans and Colliers/Colyers might also be or become Copyholders in neighbouring Muston manor (ie as well as possibly the later Churchills), by virtue of the signatures described above, proved to be the case – although seemingly unaccompanied by any evidence of the presence there also of any earlier Churchills (ie not those of Dorchester) fulfilling a comparable role, if not actually ‘managing the farm’. [We have referred to the Will of a Henry Lowman above – which indicates that that family had indeed been Copyholders of the Farm at least at Muston – but only rather later - in the 1570s-80s. One remains uncertain as to who may or may noy have held the tenancy of the Manor of Muston itself, in this regard – especially from 1535-45 or so – other than the Bartletts (or Cerne Abbey) previously.
[We have however, more recently, come across a later statement in the Bartlett’s lengthy history that seems to indicate that the Churchills may yet have occupied both Copyhold and/or Leaseholder positions in the Piddleton and/or Muston areas! For amongst details regarding later locations settled by the Bartletts, the account briefly reviewed earlier situations - about which I happily quote - fairly accurately :
“ It is known that the Bartletts never occupied Muston itself, since both the Manor and the Farm there were firstly Leased out - to Collier and Lowman, then to the Churchills – to whom it was (much later?) Sold – by Nathaniel Bartlett – in 1612.” [my bracketed query.] But which Churchills - Leased vs Boiught it ?
We know that the Bartletts had bought this manor and farm in 1545/6 (possibly when overseeing the dispersal of Cerne properties?) - and if the Manor house had been Leased to Collier and the farm to Lowman, say - virtually from that date (as the Lownans probably already farming it, as they did the farm of neighbouring Piddlehinton manor), one wouldn’t assume that the Churchill’s presence there, as now described above, had only occurred towards the end of that century; This would imply that they were only involved latterly – post-1570, say, after which the Dorchester Churchills indeed finally bought Muston outright - by 1612 - after prolonged negotiations and transfers, seemingly over the previous 22 years (1590-1612) ! This was after the slightly earlier purchase in 1586 (of the adjoining Louvard fields) – apparently by one or other of the William Churchills. But why ? John Churchill 3 of Dorchester (1568-1621) then completed the purchase of Muston itself between 1609-12, from a Nathaniel Bartlett.
For the family must have been involved considerably before this when the earlier William Churchill (1496-1583) – father of Roger, John , William Jnr and a Richard (all likely born between ca 1520 and 1528, say) is believed to have held this Manor, at least by Copyhold - between about 1535-50 - when the later Dorchester William (b. ca 1541) was but 10 – 15 years old, and his son John, later to purchase, yet to be born! Otherwise, why did the later Churchills – of Dorchester - become interested in that particular Manor at all – so much later on ? What role did the Bartletts play ?
The Bartlett history had earlier made the point that such a collection of significant family names that had accompanied the changing ownership Deeds for a given property (as Muston) as witnesses, over such a considerable period, may have reflected their combined belief and support in the claimed legitimacy of those transactions. (Might it have been suspect otherwise - if such apparent willingness wasn’t so forthcoming ?) They point to a similar form of ‘overkill’ where a Marriage Settlement of 1609, which somehow involved Muston, as a guarantee ( that being one of the years when its title Deeds were being re-written, we may recall) were comparably reinforced by the inclusion of a ‘Party to the Settlement’ – namely one Christopher Greye - seemingly a local Squire of trustworthy standing at the time. (This person was apparently also involved in arranging that a property in Litton Cheney called Stanscomb was ‘enfeoffed’ to a later John and William Bartlett - by which each may have acquired such as a ¼ knight’s fee (portion) of that property. Litton was near other properties to be occupied or owned by the Churchills and Martyns - at Little and Long Bredy – just below Dorchester, or the of the Comptons just to the north-west.
But, the question still remains – would the Bartlett files – said to contain so many instances of the presence of the Churchills interacting with the Bartletts (and those several other families) – not include something confirming:
the existence of William Churchill Snr, father of Roger and John Churchill –
from whom so many distinguished Churchills would later descend ? Or, might only records, if extant, of former Cerne or Christchurch Abbey properties reveal this ? For the Dorchester and the Bradford Peverell lines of Churchills didn’t just materialise from thin air – any more than did John Bartlett/Bartelot (alias Hancock)’s line at Piddleton – from around 1530 or so. For the latter, they were known and acknowledged to be, interestingly, the son of another William…ie Bartelot. Can we not similarly confirm that the Bradford Peverell Roger and the Dorchester John, were also sons of another early William – but, in this case, with the surname Churchill ?
CHAPTER 18
MILITIA MUSTERS AND SUBSIDY TAXES
The account of the Bartelot/Bartlett family’s history by Peter Bartlett (given above) included considerable reference to two useful sources of information on Dorset families during the 1500s (as we have noted) – namely the Militia Muster rolls and the Subsidy Tax rolls. The names of those recorded on same were taken by Officials on various dates during that century (as well as before and later) and eventually deposited in the Public Record Office (now National Archives). They can be examined there, rather tediously, but thankfully a few have been transcribed and are available elsewhere. One of these - for three Musters held in Dorset during the reign of Henry VIII - have at least been gratefully published – by one T.L. Stoate of Bristol, in 1978. They have,, most conveniently, also been Indexed there – for both the Places at which these Musters were held and by Surnames of those listed. [I haven’t enquired yet whether anything similar has been produced in respect of the Subsidy rolls. (This was later checked; there were some, but sadly, none for Dorset, as noted thus far).]
One can thus gain a very quick picture of just where members of any given family may have attended such Musters, and thus then resided, in that county. They were designed to determine how many ‘Able men’ were available in the country as a whole (aged 16 to 60) at times of possible conflict, as well as what kinds and amounts of weapons or equipment they possessed. Two of the dates covered were quite close together – namely 1539 and 1542, while the other was for 1569, a generation later. They seem quite thorough but where data may be lacking for one or other of those two earlier years, the other usually provided the missing facts – then referred to as the ‘alternative’ roll so used for the above purpose. Under the surname of Bartelot, Bartlett, and all similar spellings, we find there were 30 entries in Dorset, for one or other of these two earlier Musters, but just 8 for the later one. For the Churchills, there were only 11 entries for the earlier Musters and just 3 for 1569. The latter was indeed generally much sparser in coverage.
My inclination was to examine firstly any Muster entries for Piddleton and Piddlehinton. The entries are organised in terms of the Hundreds of the county concerned (here Dorset) and within these into their respective Tithings (rather than Manors or Parishes). Thus we find that Piddleton (then Piddletown) was itself the name of a Tithing - within a Hundred of that same name, along with a dozen other such Tithings, while Piddlehinton was classed instead as a ‘Liberty’. The Muster for that Hundred of Piddleton was taken by George de la Linde and Roger Stourton, Esqs - on September 28/29 1542 - for which the ‘alternative roll’ was that taken in 1539, where needed.
There were an amazing 48 different surnames shown for Piddletown in the 1542 Muster which, surprisingly, include no Bartletts (however spelt) nor any combined with ‘alias Hancock’. There were however two shown – as ‘Hancocke’ itself – for a John and Robert. In the ‘alternative roll’ (1539), there were again no Bartletts, but there were now four other men listed just as ‘Hancocke’ – namely, a William, two Richards and a Thomas.
We might reasonably assume that all 6 of these ‘Hancockes’ were in fact Bartletts. (as explained in the history above). But, in neither year were there any Churchills in that Tything (reflecting generally the main Piddleton Manor and its surrounding dwellings in that larger parish). In the other 12 Tithings in this Hundred there were at least two other Bartletts noted (spelt thus) – viz - a William in Milborne St Andrews – and a Thomas in Tolpuddle – both appearing only in their respective ‘alternative rolls’ (for 1539) – when no Hancockes appeared in either. As noted elsewhere, Milborne was quite near Pulston Manor- at the north end of Charminster.
What do we find for neighbouring Piddlehinton ? This is, oddly, not in the above Piddleton Hundred (nor any other Hundred), as it was for some reason classed as a ‘Liberty’ – seemingly a comparable category in its own right (like a small Hundred) - in which were included only two Tythings – the main one called by that same name – which we assume would include Muston Manor and Farm (which however are not mentioned in the slightest in that Muster record) - and a much smaller one called Little Piddle Tything. No Bartletts or Hancocks appear in either, nor Churchills (for either of these two earlier years). This implies that neither family resided there then (ca 1540) – at least with respect to those able-bodies aged 16 to 60). This proviso would apply equally to Piddleton, and to all other results reported in our survey. It seems that the Bartletts (and maybe some Churchills) did not wish their current abodes to be so easily known at that time (ca 1540) –when Monestery lnds were being sold off.
There were however names William ‘Lomyn’ and Henry ‘Lomyg’ listed for Piddlehinton in 1542 and also a Thomas and George Lomyn in 1539 - (when Henry was listed as ‘Loman’.) We take these all to be ‘Lowman’ as generally depicted in the Piddlehinton Manor Court records – seen at Eton – for these and other years in the Tudor period – post-1535. The latter records also did not include anything for Muston Manor –in whatever Tything or Liberty it may or may not have then been considered a part. Its pre-1535 records may have remained wherever those for Cerne Abbey or Christchurch Abbey ended up and those for its post-1535 history should have been transferred with its changing ownership Deeds - from the Bartletts in 1545 until the Dorchester Churchills – after 1610 or so, with many other names between. The earlier Bradford Peverell Churchills – in the early to mid-1500s - (as Roger and his son Mathew; or even Roger’s father William Churchill Snr) appear thus far not to have been directly involved with Muston manor (in Piddlehinton Tything (or parish) – whatever its Freehold, Leasehold or Copyhold condition at the time – at least as depicted in the described Muster records. One also noted no Colliers/Collyers there then either.
But, we have made some other ‘discoveries’ which do arise in terms of these same Muster records - for other Tyhings or Manors. We had looked next for the distribution of the mustered Churchills elsewhere in Dorset. If there were none in Piddleton Hundred (in any if its Tythings and Parishes) where might they be ? Do we find Roger Churchill – who would be aged an appropriate 25 or so when the earlier two Musters took place ? Sadly, No - not in Bradford Peverell, at least, where we would assume he then resided; nor is there any obvious Esq of any name occupying that Manor then depicted in those rolls. In its adjoining Muckleford ‘sub-manor’ (2 miles to the west), there were however the expected Copyholders John, Thomas and Richard Churchill, and a Richard Lye, in 1542, and, in the slightly earlier one of 1539, two other John Churchills – likely Snr and Jnr – as well. Richard Lye, with the Churchills, were the only ones possessing a horse and harness as part of their range of ‘equipment’. [We recall that by means of litigation records, the Lyes appeared to be related to these other Churchills (possibly cousins of the William (born ca 1496), all apparently coming from or near Rockbeare in Devon, along with others then in Compton, in Dorset – a little further west –nearer Devon.
By 1569, we find the main manor at Bradford Peverell now shows Lawrence Meggs listed – then barely 16 – but not his father Nicholas Meggs (possibly over 60) – then still the Squire there, nor the latter’s wife Jane (nee Peverell ex-Churchill) – who lived to 1577, or her son Mathew Churchill, then about 23 and soon to marry (ca 1567) – probably then residing in Dorchester. A Robert Churchill is now listed in adjoining Muckleford, as are two of the males of the Lye family. We may recall that our later parish register entries of the 1570s for this parish) showed also two Robert Churchills also residing there. In Compton, in 1542, we find another John Churchill, .again the only one with the full kit of equipment and weapons - and thus very possibly the main Copyholder there (rather than just an agricultural Husbandman). In 1569, we find a Richard Churchill, likely the latter John’s son, now in the Compton muster.
The Bradford Peverell Tything is next to that of Charmnister. They both come within the larger Hundred called St George – in and around Dorchester. The next Tything shown in this Hundred (after those two) was that of Polyston – also known as Pulston Manor (on the river Cerne) in upper Charminster parish) – at its north-eastern tip. Intriguingly, two men appearing for the muster for that small manor then (1542) were a Robert Bartlett and a William Churchill. ‘Intriguingly’ because we find that immediately to the east of this small manor and farm is a large stretch of sheep pasture land which extends into something called Muston Down -,ie a thin-soiled uplands pasture on chalk useful mainly for sheep grazing, with no other farm, hamlet or village settlements in that direction - until one gets to the next Manor eastward – namely Muston Manor (!) in the next valley - on the Piddle ‘river-system’ – about an hour’s walk away at most.
Could this William Churchill of Pulston be the William Churchill whom Winston understood had settled onto a Dorset manor then wrongly believed was called Manston or Munston, or something like that ? Or, did he confuse the two branches of the Churchills, only one of which was clearly associated with Muston ca 1610-20, say, with the other settled rather earlier in Bradford Peverell or just next door in Charminster, with its Pulston Manor ? Was the latter then called Polyston and the former Musterton, or Mustone or whatever ? Names and spelling were in considerable flux then. There was likely some vague awareness of Muston in any case - from Winston apparently knowing a little about the later Dorchester family having a connection with some such Manor - in that general region. There is no reason not to assume that our otherwise missing William Churchill Snr, father of Roger and John (and others), would not be that William Churchill – clearly then of nearby Pulston Manor, in 1542 – if and until shown elsewhere. The only other William Churchill extant at that time resided in Dorchester – at Colliton House – who would have no reason to reside at Pulston then – being either too young or otherwise occupied in his role in town. One has increasingly concluded that any seeming association of Roger and John Churchill – via their immediate forefather - (unknown to Winston) - with the Munston/Muston manor, most likely arose due to his uncertainty over the relevant generations’ names, places and timings. It was, seemingly, rather cloudy in his memory and understanding.[ In any case, we must mention here that we have alluded several times above to this possibility of Pulston manor being relevant in our hunt for this elder William’s residence around this period – without citing our source (as above). This only arose once we had checked those Muster Rolls more latterly - but inserted the resultant possibility once so discovered and confirmed and thus not placed into our earlier text concerning Muston.
It is just possible that said William’s younger son William Jnr (born as early as ca 1525, say, could be on one side or the other of the lower age limit for mustering in 1542. His next son Richard would more likely have been a little too young (but these are guesses). One wonders if there were any surviving parish church registers for this manor, or would the relevant events only be registered with those for Charminster church – where the death (and/or burial) of William’s daughter-in-law Jane was oddly later registered - in 1577 ? All rather intriguing but hopeful.
In any case, we examine next the Muster for Little Bredy – to where the index has also pointed us – ie with some Churchill listings. We find there in fact two Churchills – another William (!), and a Richard ! These could be said William Snr’s next two sons (born later than Roger or John). And, interestingly, we find four members of the Martyn fzmily – Thomas, John, Nicholas and Richard residing there as well !? The first two listed had the full range of equipment, including a horse each. We may remind ourselves of the comments so often made in the Bartlett history of the remarkable numbers of times the families of Bartlett, Churchill, Martyn, Kellaway and Freke or Tregonwell occur together in various parishes and manor documents at this time (without any explicit basis suggested for same - but the influence of John ‘Bartelot alias Hancocke’ could conceivably have taken various forms -from slight to major. These two Churchills could well be the younger sons of the William Churchill of Pulston Manor (or, with respect to the Williams, at least, even vice versa) ? Again, one will be interested to learn if there are any early church registers still extant for this small parish; or Subsidy Tax evidence.
[As noted, we can infer no particular hypotheses as to how, if at all, the common presence of those with these same 3 or 4 surnames can be accounted for. It would seem however not too unlikely, in light of comments proferred in the Bartlett history, that the Bartletts (and possibly the Martyns) would be in positions to help the Churchills, and others, in ways that are less than simply granting them full property rights or very reasonable sales prices. Leaseholds would seem a likey choice. There may also have been some inter-marriage of course. Those facilitating any such advantages would likely have benefitted equally themselves. This same scenario would seem to be relevant with respect to other parishes and manors to be described below.]
Before leaving Little Bredy, we should note that in the Index for Chancery Proceedings it was noticed that there was a case (C3/ xxxx) regarding property there in which the Complainant was a widow of one Phillip Van ………. - her maiden name unrevealed) and the Defendants were …… Myller, William Churchill and Richard Bonde. Sadly, no date was shown – other than again being somewhere between 1553 and 1603. The later the actual date for the case, the more likely the William Churchill concerned would be he of Dorchester (1541-1601) - not aged 21+, ay, until ca 1562+ rather than his apparent grandfather (1496-1570+), or that man’s third son – both William Churchills (Snr and Jnr) . But, he wouldn’t have been either of those latter two Williams of the earlier Little Bredy musters either - as the younger Dorchester man was only born about 1541. We must enquire therefore what might be any common denominator as between the earlier and the later William Churchill associated with Lt Bredy ? (Mellers and Bondes were of course more likely associated with the significantly later Dorchester family.)
There are two factors that could be relevant in this regard: (1) the later William’s son John married Eleanor, a daughter of John Meller by then ‘of Lt Bredy’ ( the surname of one of the Defendants) and (2) I have seen reference to Cerne Abbey having property interests in both the Cerne valley manors (including Pulston) and even in Muston (in neighbouring Piddle valley) as well as in (more distant) Lt Bredy (and Long Bredy next door) ! And, that property sold with Muston was even further afield – near Cranborne - much to the east. These aspects could all be linked OR, it is possible that it was only a coincidence and that William Churchill of Dorchester’s concern related only to the Meller and/or Bond links - later. The presence of the elder William Churchill or family at Lt Bredy may have simply been a coincidence - of which the Dorchester William may himself never have been aware. If it wasn’t, there could well be reference in the details of that C3/ case indicating some family connection between these two Williams (and a common property interest – quickly turned around) rather than it being due entirely to the Meller link, and to their earlier property there (or, was it not that early) !?
We look next at the Dorchester musters themselves where the expected elder John Churchill (ca 1520-1557), the foregoing younger William’s father, and his possible brother-in-law John Bond both appear - in St Peter’s parish - the former with the full kit, as it were. There were no Churchills in same nor in the other two Dorchester parishes, nor were any Martyns or Bartletts apparent in these Dorchester (town) musters either. Many families preferred the quieter Manorial life of the countryside, if not involved in commerce or the ambitions of local public office. They avoided Dorchester.
We now return north of Dorchester again but a little to the north-west of Pulston manor (and of its more northerly neighbours Forston and Godmanston) to consider Frampton Tything – home latterly of a very wealthy family - the Brownes (but previously held by the……….. s and/or a religious order (?Cerne) but was bought out by this former and successful Yeoman family of Browne; (whether they too profited by knowing the Bartletts in obtaining that property is yet to be investigated). Unsurprisingly, the first entry is for the then head of that huge household (and Manor) John Browne, Esq – who sports no less than ‘5 Harnesses furnished, 5 Bills and Bows, and Arrow sheaves to match. But, more to our own point, the turnout there included a John Churchill, as well as Robert Bartletts, Snr and Jnr, John Bartletts, Snr and Jnr, and a William Bartlett, - as well as William and Thomas Martyns !?! There will be descriptions later of some connection between the Frampton Bartletts and those later in the Somerset branch. What was the common denominator here ?
Another Tything displaying a similar range of these family names was Compton Valence (in Compton Tything) where there was another William Churchill, accompanied this time by a John, Henry, Richard, Robert and William Bartlett ! It was as though when ‘John Bartlett alias Hancocke’ was sharing his bounty or influence around (in whatever form), it went to his own relatives (including cousins) and to those of his Churchill and Martyn friends (or cousins!) – in several locations - probably at levels below actual Freehold grants, purchase or reduced rents – but rather , as temporary Leaseholds - often to be sold on. [It may well be instructive to inspect all those Crown property transaction details which Peter Bartlett said were ‘simply too voluminous’ to include in his own history itself; (ie see eg National Archive record Class E 310-390, etc).
Our various discoveries regarding the Churchills’ places of residence in Dorset - before and after 1550 - clearly leads to more questions than answers. But, we do have the statement that Muston manor was held by the (earlier?) Churchills - by Leasehold (ca mid-century) ; that is, seemingly before some later Dorchester Churchill purchased the Freehold outright from ca 1586 to 1612) – possibly piecemeal. We also rely heavily on the likely reason why a Churchill bought Louvard fields in the first place - in 1586 – of all possible rural property then available in Dorset. Surely it was because a very significant earlier Churchill (?progenitor) had been long connected with Muston manor immediately next door.
We also now have evidence of the presence of a William Churchill in a neighbouring Manor –in Pulston - in 1542 (with a Robt Bartlett also residing there – wishing to avoid Piddleton?) , as well as copious evidence of other Churchills, including a William outside of of Dorchester). What we do lack is a clearer picture of the lines of descent of all the those contemporary Churchills and Bartletts so discovered ! And still nothing on Roger Churchill from all this data. Was he in Sherborne latterly – in hospital ? Hopefully, more Subsidy tax and Church Register data will one day help clarify these matters. Being in Charminster parish, one would assume that there should be some parish church entries recorded for r any early residents of Pulston – at some point. There are early manor court records extant for Pulston – but they oddly cease around 1477. Was Cerne Abbey or the Wars of the Roses of relevance ? There are, I believe, one or two PRO documents of possible interest.
CHAPTER 19
A BRIEF RESUME ON DOIRSET
The issue from the several married Churchill couples eventually residing in the Dorchester area from ca 1540 (or before) had thus grown apace and documentary evidence concerning them could easily become confused - regarding the inter-relationships of their respective branches and origins, – with so many Johns, Williams and Jaspers, etc. Some assistance only in this was provided by the issuing of the ‘Colliton Pedigree’ – for details on those local, inter-related Churchills – essentially of the wider Dorchester area. They were, seemingly, all descended from William - the Yeoman of Rockbeare – (and, we believe, later temporarily of Muston and/or Pulston nearby) – as we understood. In theory, they could have been associated earlier (pre-1530) with Rockbeare, Colyton (in Devon) and Catherston (in west Dorset), and later with Bradford Peverell, Dorchester, Muston, Pulston and Corton - if more easterly in south central Dorset. Sadly, several of these parishes have no surviving early registers before 1570 - to confirm or even establish their situations in this regard. Property litigations or conveyance may prove more useful.
That earlier Colliton pedigree was thus necessarily restricted to the Dorchester family. [Note: We now have in addition the later Dorchester Churchill pedigree (described by their local Archivist) - based largely on that earlier Colliton version (with its lacking pre-1540 informtion) thus rendering some of our initial account semi-redundant or of less certain accuracy.]
The later Dorchester Clothier - John Churchill (bn 1568) - with his legal connections, would likely know his near, if older, contemporary Jasper Churchill Snr (also bn ca 1568, the Tailor - possibly trained by John’s father William Churchill (or John himself), as well as said Jasper’s 2nd son Jasper Jnr - the future Cutler (b ca 1592), and Jasper’s older brother John Churchill, Esq (born ca 1590) - the future Dorset lawyer of Wooton Glanville and the significant family branch descended generally from Roger Churchill. The Dorchester-born John Churchill, initially a Clothier and successively later ‘of Stinsford’, ‘Dorchester’ and later ‘of Muston, Esq’ - wrote his Will shortly before he died - in 1621 – and who had by then , it was said, long held the ‘Master Deeds for Piddlehinton’ (with its Muston manor?). [But, we later found that the records (including Deeds) for the manor of Piddlehinton per se had been held entirely by Eton College - since the 1460s and these contained NONE for the independent manor of Muston itself. Who would have inherited or purchased those for Muston ?
John was buried in St Peters, Dorchester that year. His eldest son William Churchill would inherit his estate and hence those Muston Court Rolls presumably. This William seems to have sought out the Visitation recorder to ensure some coveraged of the Churchill pedigree, as he saw it, at least. Past Copyholders names should have been ‘Copied’ into the Muston manor records (thus the meaning of ‘Copyholder’.) This family, as indicated above, thereafter produced several M.P.s and County High Sheriffs, over the following two centuries or more; Men of honourable degree – who would likely not destroy or ‘lose’ such valuable records. Who did that William believe was the unrecorded father of his grandfather ?
Just two years after the above John’s death – in 1623 – the College of Arms produced its then current .’Visitation of Dorset’. Visitations were made for most English counties, from much earlier times, in which the College interviewed the senior members of all landed families (with Arms) to update their family pedigrees - every generation or so. The information would be given by the senior (or most available, or most forthcoming ?) member of the family concerned - then resident in the given county. The results for Dorset in 1623 is available on the Internet – but as transcribed in a very condensed format with many Latin abbreviations.
The status of the Churchill and Peverell families were allegedly included – but seemingly in a rather partial or incomplete form. That for the Churchills was provided solely by the above William Churchill of Dorchester, and signed by him. It is oddly restricted essentially to that shown on the Colliton pedigrees and had little if anything to, say about Roger’s line of Mathew, Jasper as members of the main Churchill descent proceeding directly to John, Duke of Marlborough. via John and Winston of Wooton Glanville etc. Some had of course moved on – to London.
The Visitation account (so contributed by William Churchill of Dorchester) again begins in mid-air as it were - with the earlier John Churchill of Dorchester (d. 1557) appearing as from nowhere. Nothing is mentioned or alluded about his possible father – the earlier William Churchill - nor of the later John’s apparently older brother Roger (by then long dead), or his parallel issue initially in Dorset, and later in London. The family’s Coat of Arms was mentioned - described verbally. Some descendants, after Roger, Mathew, and Jasper Snr did reside at times in London but I’m not certain if there were comparable Visitations for same in those years; if so, they seem to be very incomplete. [Yes, there was a Visitation of London in about 1577 (or ’87 ?) I believe.] Many political families from the provinces resided part-time in Westminster. For the Peverells, there were a few first names given for Dorset) but no dates or relationships. It did show a very brief entry - simply: ‘Jane===Megges’ (provided by whom?) and the name Nicholas Megges appeared just once, elsewhere, but, again, without any accompanying dates, places, relationships or Coats of Arms.
If some of the foregoing describes the family situation and events in Dorchester at least - for those descended from the possible Yeoman’s seeming second son John Snr, who had settled there, we enquire also about any issue from Roger, and from William Jnr, respectively – ie John’s next two immediate brothers (as understood). As noted, we’ve concluded that Roger (b ca 1518) married Jane Peverell (b ca 1518-20) about 1538-42 and had a first surviving son Mathew Churchill, possibly in Bradford Peverell (if not in Sherborne) soon after, (ca 1544-47). Jane would strongly appear to have then married, only secondly, Nicholas Megges – after 1552 or so. - with their first born, Lawrence, generally shown as born ‘about 1553’. They had no others. Some or all of these events quite possibly occurred in Bradford Peverell whose early registers sadly do not survive (why?). Bishop’s Transcripts are of little use as they were also too late in appearing on the scene.
The other brother William of this generation (ie as the Yeoman’s apparent third son) is thought to have been born about 1525 or so. but we can see none of that name still living at the time of second brother John’s 1557 Will; although we do find that a previously unrealised brother ‘Rowland’ Churchill surprisingly mentioned; but there appears to be no prior or later evidence of this man’s existence, or where he fitted into the sequence of births of his assumed siblings. Any information regarding his origins would obviously assist our understanding. Nor is Roger mentioned in that Will, but more understandably as he had died about 5 years before John wrote it. Other possible brothers Richard and Alexander (seemingly born later- ca 1530-35, say) have also been mentioned. Thus, a Richard Churchill is noted as one of the Overseers to John’s Will of 1557; where else could he have appeared from ? And an Alexander is mentioned once or twice elsewhere – currently misplaced. And Rowland.
We should note that after our reference to the Will of John Churchill 1 of Dorchester (c1522 -1557), there have been many noteworthy and prominent members of that one branch of the family subsequently who continued to serve in local and national positions (mentioned above). We have described these briefly before continuing with our primary goal – of delineating their cousin line – as descended in parallel from John’s brother Roger Churchill (ca 1520 - ca 1552) - via Mathew and Jasper Churchill. Both of Roger’s dates are estimates based on circumstantial evidence. They suggest that Roger could have been considering marriage from around 1538 - when he would be about 18 or so. Who knew, in the 1530s, say, about Jane Peverell being a sole heiress to a deceased father – William Peverell – of Dorset ? Is Sherborne relevant ? I have seen reference to William being from ‘Bardolfeston’ – intriguingly just east of Piddleton. Was Roger there ca 1542 ?
. We noted (somewhere) that a start was apparently made in transferring the Freehold ownership of the Muston property, from the Bartletts to the Churchills, as early as the 1560s (details sadly misplaced), although for whatever reason this (intended early transfer) wasn’t finalised until 1612 – after various intervening overtures. By this date, both William the Yeoman and his elder sons Roger and John had died – Roger about 1552 (oddly leaving no surviving Will or Administration) and John in 1557 (leaving a Will) and their aged father apparently (or allegedly) not dying until 1583, aged an impressive 93 - but again leaving no Will.
If William Snr’s third son William Jnr (ca 1525 - 1590s) wasn’t in a position to instigate such a Muston transfer of a Copyhold (being the son of the Farmer), it may have been John 1’s eldest son William 2 (ca 1541–1602) of Dorchester who might then assume some related interest or oversight – possibly of both properties – at Muston (as Copyhold) and Dorchester.(as Freehold) – with his eldest son in turn – the Clothier-cum-Barrister John Churchill (1568-1621); latterly ‘of Stinsford’ and, .finally , ‘of Muston’ – being the one who finally completed the latter’s Freehold purchase - in 1612. Thus, his later designation – as becoming ‘of Muston, Esq’.
One or other William may also be the one who purchased earlier the two fields next to Muston, at Nouvard /Norford in 1586, as well as who cared for Mathew’s son Jasper 1 ca 1584-90, and usefully arranged an apprenticeship for him - as a Tailor (presumably with his own ‘Clothier’ son John over that same period). Interestingly, William 2’s brother John 2 left £50 in his Will to… “(somebody’s) sonne - now living with my brother in Dorchester” - where that ‘somebody’ was shown by a word that was quite indecipherable (by myself) but appeared something like ‘Addn’s’ - which is not at all like ‘Mathew;s’, for example, nor anything else I can easily imagine (although ‘Alice’s’ might be vaguely suggested - she being said Jasper’s widowed mother (nee Gould – so was virtually adopted by William Churchill of Dorcheser - as later revealed in his Will of 1599.] But, next, and finally, we have:
CHAPTER 20 THE CHURCHILLS IN LONDON. As noted above, John Churchill (b. 1568), of Stinsford - only son of William of Dorchester (b. 1541) would study at both Oxford and at Middle Temple, London (the latter from about 1589) - possibly to become a Lawyer. He settled in his own (?rented) house in Stinsford, Dorset by about 1594 and may or may not have had a law practice yet in nearby Dorchester during the late 1590s-1610s, say – where, in any case, he would have married Eleanor Meller in aabout 1597 – possibly as ‘John Churchill, Gent’ – if he only resided in a rented house there. They would have a very large family. As noted, within a few years, however, he was in a position to finalise purchase of Muston as well - in 1609-12. His cousin Jasper Churchill Snr (also bn ca 1568) and thus about the same age as John, likely had no comparable financial support (nor Grammar or Public school foundations) to follow a similar track himself. However, seemingly with John’s (or the latter’s father William 2’s) training and guidance, we find that the elder Jasper did at least acquire an occupation – as a Tailor (ca 1584-88) and was thus also able to marry - by about 1589 (a little earlier than his brother John) - to an Elizabeth ‘Chaplet’ (?Chapell) – likely in Dorchester. They soon had two sons - John and JasperChurchill Jnr) – in the early to mid-1590s. [We note here that Jasper Snr and Elizabeth may also have had one or more daughters around this same time. One of these girls is thought to have married a Benjamin Devenish ca 1612 in Dorchester – a topic to be discussed further below.] Meanwhile, by Aug 1606, Jasper Snr had arranged for his younger son Jasper Jnr (b ca 1592) to begin an Apprenticeship himself - but in London - as a Cutler (with one Richard Ball) - at the Worshipful Company of Cutlers), despite his apparent youthful age - of just 14. In the relevant document, the elder Jasper was, usefully, described as then being - ‘of Bradford Peverell, Dorset, Tailor’. He would (likely with his cousin John’s help) arrange similarly for his elder son John Churchill (bn ca 1590) to also begin his training – but as a Lawyer - at Middle Temple, in March 1613/14 (after a stint at Oxford from ca 1608) – just after his cousin John (of the Dorchester Churchill) completed their purchase of Muston. This would be after attending Grammar School (ca 1606-1612) - something his young brother Jasper Jnr had likely missed – unless something like ‘scholastic day-release’ was part of his apprenticeship scheme in London that early. He would normally board with his Master (Richard Ball) for the necessary 6 years. Interestingly, older brother John would begin his training just about as Jasper was finishing his (and beginning to earn some money). Maybe they lodged together ? After all, when he applied to Middle Temple, John described himself as already : ’of London, Gent’ ! And Jasper Jnr would soon be styled ‘Citizen of London, Cutler’ - once obtaining his Journeyman papers. From John Churchill, the elder son of Jasper Snr (the Tailor) and wife Elizabeth nee Chappell, would descend John Churchill, the Duke of Marlborough (via the first Winston Churchill), and from his younger son Jasper Jnr and wife Alice - would descend Sir John Churchill, Master of the Rolls ! Jasper Snr’s two sons and progeny thus both did very well – after their London stints. First son John (1590-1659) would acquire his higher education at Oxford and Middle Temple where he was admitted a student on 15 March 1613/14 – described simply as ‘John Churchill - of London, Gent’, as already noted. (He may have been finishing his Grammar school education. there – possibly living during 1612-15 with younger brother Jasper Jnr) On the other hand, his general manner, demeanour and bearing – albeit at just 18 – may have supported his answer to any question touching on his then status and felt it prudent to so describe himself (as ‘Gent’) . The sons of some Churchills in Dorset then would typically have so styled themselves as such - of wherever – typically before actually coming into any Freehold inheritance or acquiring full professional status). It was noted in the History of Parliament website that the first son of this John Churchill (later of Wooton Glanville, Esq) - namely, the first Winston Churchill (who was born to him in London), was described in his associated biography in that History, rather patronisingly, as having ‘constructed his own impressive pedigree’ but that (actually) “his grandfather (unnamed) ”was a ‘Copyholder’ .” ‘Yes’, that grandfather (Jasper Snr) or even the latter’s father Mathew, in turn, may well have been so styled in their youth (or even as a Husbandman) …but one who nevertheless managed to have one son educated to become a Barrister and another to become a member of the Worshipful Company of Cutlers’ and thus ‘Citizen of London’ - whose older son in turn – ‘Sir John Churchill’ - would also entered Middle Temple and one day became ‘Master of the Rolls. Some Copyholder; some Pedigree - and certainly not ‘constructed’ ! And all this, based on said Jasper Snr’s father Mathew having lost his own father Roger when he was but 6 or 7 (as an only son) and Jasper Snr himself, also an only son, losing his father Mathew, in turn, when of similar young age or younger ! Things could certainly have been a lot easier for both boys – as it had been for those in the Dorchester family. Mathew’s father in turn (Roger) was of course, if briefly, a Freeholder of his own Manor – at Bradford Peverell - through his wife Jane Peverell - who was early left a widow. They obviously managed to picked themselves up, dust themselves off (with some adult help) such that ,Jasper (or even Mathew, as first a ‘Husbandman. and later a ’Copyholder) indeed thrived ! Oh, and Winston’s son became the Duke of Marlborough, while Winston himself became a founding member of the Royal Society ! Quality it seems, and pedigree, will indeed ultimately be manifested (despite ?Mathew or Jasper having to work for a time, seemingly, as a Blacksmith, but later as a Tailor, and another as a Cutler). The author of the Parliamentary biography could have chosen a more accurate and less patronising description of Winston. The Great Domesday Book (and other later records) do show the gradual evolution of the Norman name ‘de Courcelle’ to ‘Churchill’ through the 11th to 16th centuries. Jasper Snr’s 1st son John Churchill thus thereby became a Barrister himself – later with a practice in Dorset during the time of Charles 1st and the ensuing Civil War (1640s). As pointed out earlier, politically he remained a Royalist and was heavily fined, as a result, by the Roundheads, during the following Commonwealth period of the 1650s. His younger brother Jasper Jnr (bn ca 1592) seems to have completed his apprenticeship a a Cutler ca 1606-1612, even before John entered Middle Temple - and thereby acquire his Journeyman status and the important depiction of ‘Citizen (and Cutler) - of London’ – where he settled. By the late 1610s, these two brothers were thus both in a position to marry –probably in London. Initially, I had no knowledge regarding what occupation if any their father Jasper Snr had followed - back in Dorset presumably – during those difficult years around 1600-20, say, nor when the elder Jasper died – possibly around 1630 or so; that is, before the chaos of the Civil war began to dominate. [Of course, I had discovered that Jasper Snr had in fact become a Tailor – of Bradford Peverell - by about 1588, as explained above.] He and wife Elizabeth (nee ‘Chaplet’ (Chapell?) likely resided later near his mother Alice (nee Gould) in Dorchester. It was, I believe, he or even his father Mathew (not his younger son) who was once described as a ‘Husbandman’ or even as a Blacksmith as a youth - on Copyhold land – likely on the Bradford Peverell (?Muckleford), Pulston, or even the Herringston estate. Jasper Snr’s elder son John, the budding Barrister, would in any case, soon marry well - the daughter Elizabeth of an established west-country (Gloucestershire) family - the Winstones, while his younger son Jasper Jnr, the Cutler (b ca 1592) apparently married an Alice (surname unknown) - also in London – around 1618-20. [Note: there is a PCC Will in the name of am Ellis Churchill – yet to be examined.] He then repeated his father’s order of naming his sons – with John (eventually knighted) and Jasper (3), born in that order – in about 1620 and 1626, respectively, with a son Thomas Churchill born between. Jasper Jnr the Cutler died in 1648/9 and left a Will in which he…(see details below.) [It is interesting to consider that as a Cutler – of fine knives and even of ceremonial swords in those times - Jasper Snr would have to begin by learning how to heat and beat metal to the extent that it becomes amenable to shaping and annealing (before sharpening) – that is, very much like a ‘country Blacksmith’ ! Did young Jasper become intrigued in this process from experience around the estate’s forge as a boy (possibly watching his father Mathew).? And was someone much later rather confused in regard to who actually fulfilled such a Blacksmith’s role - as between Roger, Mathew or Jasper Snr– when writing in that ‘common-place diary’ - later in the possession of a former Duke of Portland -(as quoted by the earlier Winston Churchill) ? Certainly, the order and timing of Jane’s two marriages had itself become completely confused somewhere along the line. Why would that be ? And why has so little survived on the lives of Roger, Jane, Mathew and the elder Jasper ?] [Jasper 3, apparently raised somewhere in central London, appears to have paid rates in Westminster in 1658 – when he resided, aged about 26, near Exeter House in the Bayswater - Marylebone area, but later, with his wife Frances (nee Appleyard), lived on The Strand’, in St Martin-in- the Fields, Westminster - from about 1670. He died in 1677 and, inexplicably, appears to have outdone them all financially – dying rather wealthy – apparently as a Moneylender or even Goldsmith. Such bootstraps ! [Details here, or as below ?] Jasper Jnr (bn ca 1592), possibly so acquiring an interest in Blacksmithing, etc at the family forge in Bradford Peverell through any Husbandman status of his father or grandfather (in their earliest days) – was in any case somehow set to that apprenticeship - as a Cutler - in London - typically taken from about the age of 14 or so (ie around 1606-1612) - thereby acquiring some status and security for his own family’s future . He likely married in London – his wife being an Alice (surname undiscovered thus far) and, like his father Jasper Snr, had sons John (ca 1622) and Jasper (3) (1626) (third of this name) – in that same order – but with a son Thomas (ca 1624) between. Possibly influenced by his older brother John’s success in the law, Jasper Jnr, arranged for his own elder son John to also train in that profession – but at Lincoln’s Inn - ca 1638-40 - just prior to the Civil War. His uncle John had done so a generation earlier - when admitted a student at Middle Temple - in March term 1613/14. John Churchill, the more senior Dorset lawyer (b 1591) would, as noted, marry Sarah Winstone in Sept 1618 in London (St Stephen’s Walbrook) and soon have his son Winston Churchill baptised there as well - in 1620, although the family would settle back in Dorset - at Minterne Magna initially (from ca 1625, say) - where Winston likely grew up.[[Sea earlier discussion questioning how John could have acquired his small Freehold estate that early in his career?] John’s younger brother Jasper Jnr, would also marry about then (after completing his apprenticeship in London) - to said Alice, also around 1620, seemingly, and produce the future Sir John Churchill (bn ca 1622), the successful London lawyer, and later, both Thomas and Jasper 3 – and a daughter Sarah. As noted, this later Sir John Churchill would eventually buy the original Churchill manor back in Somerset in 1652 and even later seek to obtain suitable marriages from there for his 4 daughters during that Commonwealth decade. This may have required obtaining financial help by the 1660s – particularly from his now Moneylender brother Jasper 3 of The Strand ! It was noted in an account of a later legal enquiry involving this younger (if later ‘Sir’) John Churchill, by now that successful London lawyer, that his brother Jasper 3) “was seen ‘at the Bar” (of some relevant Court) – which somehow provided relevant witness evidence in support of his brother John’s case - when the Commons were upset that he (John) had legally defended a member of the Lords in defiance of some House of Commons’ edict that was designed to prevent such. His father Jasper Jnr, ’as a ‘Citizen of London’, had clearly provided sufficient funds to support his son John through law school, just as his own father Jasper Snr had done in his day - for his elder son John Churchill (b 1591), the later Dorset lawyer (and Esq) of the previous generation. We had assumed that Jasper Jnr was an apprentice -trained Cutler but should point out that membership of a Worshipful Company in the City at that time could be acquired by ‘Paternity’ (when one’s father was already a member) or by Purchase and recommendation - from an existing member, I believe. But, we have seen the entry for his Appreticeship details which confirmed that status was indeed obtained by training - under the oversite of a Master Cutler - one Richard Ball - from 19 Aug 1606 – where, informatively, he was then described as “Son of Jasper Churchill of Bradford Peverell, Dorset. Tailor”. No re-construction needed here then. . In any case, Jasper Jnr (the Cutler) did leave a Will – dated 164849. In it, he refers to his then (and I believe only) wife Alice (nee…?…) and his known three sons - John, Thomas and Jasper 3, and one daughter Sarah (bn ca 1628)– to each of whom he left £50 ‘as each turned 24’, and to his wife (Alice) - £200. – to be invested in securities’. Eldest son John (the budding lawyer and knight to be) appears to be the only one not left such a direct legacy at that time. Possibly, he’d already received an equivalent sum when turning 24 - a year or two before (ca 1645, say)’ as well as his law school fees, room and board being paid. This suggests that Jasper Snr and Alice had married round 1620, with the four children then born in the period 1622 to 1630 – presumably in London. Details of their marriage, her surname and the children’s baptisms are presently still lacking – but if located, will be placed here: [ ] [A later probate lawsuit of 1678 (Churchill v Wintour) refers to a ‘deceased Jasper Churchill (late of The Strand, London’. This would likely pertain to our Jasper 3 (bn ca 1626) who could have died an adult before that lawsuit date – by 1676-80, say and so be himself or his wife Frances the subject of such a suit – seemingly as Complainant. We didn’t know (before examining this lawsuit) what occupation Jasper 3 pursued but his wife seems to have been one Frances Appleford. whom he married in 1657 in St Bartholomew the Great, London. As mentioned earlier, they appear to have settled initially further west – near St Marylebone.- by 1658-60, just as the Commonwealth period was ending, but later (1670s) had moved to St Martins, Westminster. This was quite near to the Courts of Chancery where, along with many Lawyers, Goldsmiths and Money-lenders tended to congregate (as I understand). That probate suit of 1678 could conceivably reveal some relevant information in this sphere of activity. [Yes, indeed; it has now been examined and was most revealing]: Two Chancery Proceedings in fact, classed within the same general category as the PROB 11/ Wills, appeared to be relevant to Jasper 3 – namely PROB 5 / 2384 and PROB 18 /10 / 101 – both dated 1678. They clearly related to the value and disposal of his estate – with his wife Frances seemingly being the main beneficiary. The PROB 5/ document (seen first) was sadly in Latin and consisted primarily of a number (about 8) clearly documented Accounts of financial transactions between Jasper and a large number of often aristocratic Creditors to whom he had apparently lent money over the previous several years and for which many valuables, fully listed, had been deposited with him as collateral. These, and the loans thus covered, amounted to very significant sums – running to Thousands of Pounds (possibly in excess of £50,000. overall). [In today’s terms, it would no doubt be worth several millions – truly.] The accompanying text in Latin simply described the accounts as representing pertinent aspects of the Administration of the estate of the recently deceased Jasper Churchill - which an interpreter at the Archives assured me described the amounts involved all to be moneys owing to the deceased –Jasper (not the other way around)! PROB 18/ was largely in English and thus more revealing in this regard but began “Interre Ministrata..” – apparently being the more thorough Examination of the value of the property now held by Frances Churchill, Widow, after the death of her husband Jasper Churchill, who became ill on 4 Dec 1677 and quite soon died at his house on The Strand - on 17 Dec that year. She reported this to the necessary authorities and requested they come to identify and register the extent and value of all that property – which they seem quickly to have done - in Jan/Feb 1678. It included various amounts of Gold, Diamonds, Silver, Promissory Notes and Bonds up to a value of about £50,000 - given him as collateral for money he had lent to such as Lord Salisbury, Lord Sandys, and many others – including his own brother Sir John Churchill, Master of the Rolls. This examination likely came about if, as seems to be the case, he died intestate - as no PROB 11 Will is indexed for him. Why this document represents a case by Frances against someone with the surname Wintour wasn’t apparent. . Later litigation was noted in respect of Jasper’s estate – in 1681 and 1683 - in which his widow Frances had to defend actions brought by a Ralph and Abigail Stowell. Frances wrote her own Will in 1698, she then Frances Churchill of St Anne’s, MIddx, widow (PROB 11/1448/212), in which she makes reference to an Elizabeth Churchill and to her sister Sarah Appleyard; also to her son John ‘Chriswell’ (?) – possible error for ‘Churchill’.. (to be completed). --- --- --- --- --- Dorset and particularly Dorchester (and no doubt Muston) would continue to prove relevant and significant to the Churchill descent from William Snr’s Dorchester son - John (d 1557) until well into the 19th century. The later members aooear to, have done well trough the 1800s, at least. The family descended from his brother Roger (d ca 1552) would, however, if less immediately obvious, ultimately come into its own as well - with the activities of issue from the elder Jasper’s two sons - with the appearance of the contemporary cousins Sir Winston and Sir John Churchill, and in particular with the former’s son John Churchill, the future Duke of Marlborough. Conducive to this was their Parliamentary and Royalist connections - mainly in London. (We may recall that it was not until Jasper Jnr’s death there (ca 1649) that said John Churchill (b 1650) would even enter the scene – back at Ashe House in Dorset - to Winston and wife Elizabeth - with the Commonwealth decade still to come, never mind the Restoration following that – when Jasper 3 – just as John 3 - died quite wealthy – just as young John Churchill was taking his first steps towards fame and fortune himself. In composing his family history some years later, that first Sir Winston seems to have had only a vague conception of even his recent forebears - as Mathew and Jasper with their Bradford Peverell, Dorchester and London experiences preceding his, or his son John’s, back in Dorset. Nor did he appears to know much if anything about the ‘Muston’ or Pulston Churchills and just who of his uncertain ancestors were relevant there. By the period of ca 1670+, however, the future Duke was of course well on his illustrious way, eventually with Sarah Jennings, to their remarkable futures. But first, we must next describe those earlier developments in Restoration London - between 1660 and 1680.
CHAPTER 21 THE FUTURE OF THE CHURCHILL FAMILY Having described the family history and progress of the Churchills from before 1066 to about 1700 (with some gaps that needed completion or better interpretation, we may now focus on their various futures post-1660 – during the Restoration . This will focus on our prime subject John Churchill, (b 1650) - son of the earlier Winston of Roger’s line. After the Commonwealth decade, Winston (grandson of Jasper Churchill 1) became, as noted, the MP for Weymouth, Dorset and was soon knighted himself - in 1664. This honour preceded that accorded his cousin John Churchill (Master of the Rolls) who was himself knighted in 1670. In Chapter 2 of his book, our modern Sir Winston Churchill then describes the nature of the new Royalist-dominated society that so completely and quickly replaced that of the Puritans and Cromwell in 1660. The return to the ‘old ways’ was effected with amazing speed – with all power and influence again devolving from the King and his close family but in relatively flexible ways (compared to that in the French court, under Louis 14th, said to still be more centralised and rigid). [Something here about the Baronies and how many were also held by Bishops and above. The church and its hierarchy were thus still very wealthy (and powerful) – from the start (see Internet accounts). Religion, like Royalty, was a controlling force and a constant reality to be considere and supported.] Thus, says Churchill, ‘nearly all chances of distinction and advancement went by way of royal favour, but, importantly in England, that favour was determined ultimately by merit’ – which was identified and recognised by means of all relevant sources of information channelled eventually to the King through his most trusted advisers. These channels were based on the recognised merit and trust of those long-established families in the worlds of religion, law, property and politics – usually reflected in their ancient Coats of Arms. At both national and county level, these most respected, often inter-married, families were all well know to one another; their forebears for many generations had been carefully scrutinised, and their wealth generally accounted for in terms of property, ability, ancient lineage – and reliable loyalty to ‘the system’ (ie ‘the establishment'). Many like Winston Churchill had remained loyal through very difficult times and Charles II, after his return, sought to make amends as best he could with a depleted treasury. This was. ironically, at least augmented by funds from France - to ensure England’s continued support in her grander plans for Europe. The new English parliament was thus stocked with the often young sons of those loyal adherents so had to remain for some time (18 years in a single ‘long parliament’!) as they matured with increasing experience - for which Charles II said he was ‘quite patient to await’. In the meantime, he had to compensate many families who had lost their estates – both in England and Ireland. Winston was an active MP in these regards during 1660 and ’61, as well as later dealing with the House of Lords in promoting their cooperation in establishing a renewed Army (as reported May 10, 1662). But the settlements of many grievances in Ireland at that time (then a full member of the Union) was being clogged up by countless difficulties and the initial committee of 36 men set up to resolve them was disbanded (having too many personal interests in Ireland themselves) and a new one chosen by the King’s chief advisers – composed of just 7 men of known integrity and competence - replaced them in over-seeing this ‘Court of Claims’. Winston Churchill was one of those chosen 7 – possibly effected through the ‘good offices’ of an important friend in high places - one Sir Henry Bennett, later Lord Arlington, whose influence had first ecured his introduction to ‘the Court’ in Whitehall’ and who would continue to be influential with both the Court and Parliament in future. Winston thus moved with his family to Dublin in July 1662. Son John was just 12 and so in need of more formal schooling. He was soon admitted to Dublin’s ‘Free Grammar School’ where he would obtain a quite adequate early education for the next two years. But, by December 1663, Winston’s committee complained of the slow progress, frustration and utter fatigue being experienced. He wrote to Lord Arlington asking if he could possibly return home for a two months break - for a well needed rest. This was not only granted but, once home, he was given a new position in the Royal Household (on the Board of Green Cloth) which oversees placement of staff in same) and, in addition, received a knighthood - in January 1664. Young John Churchill would soon be 14. When I first scanned ‘Marlborough’, His Life and Times’, I noticed some reference to John Churchill gaining an early place as an army Ensign - through some such contact ‘at Court’ and thought it odd that the foundation to his later military and diplomatic success hadn’t been (in part at least) by way of some more favoured educational background - something generally denied to the vast bulk of young people in those times. When it appeared later that it wasn’t as a military Ensign initially but as a court Page through which he first got a foot in the Royal door, that educational advantage still seemed oddly lacking. However, we find that the timing of the return to London for Winston and family, with his new position and honour, would prove most fortuitous. For 14 year old John Churchill soon obtained a place at St Paul’s School, one of the best of the few ‘Public Schools’ already well established in :London. A house was thus soon purchased in the City within walking distance of the school where he was a day pupil for the next two or three important years. Odd to think that a Jasper Churchill, described ca 1665-70 as being of ‘The Strand’ so nearby, (and shortly to be the subject effectively of an Inquisition post mortem) – was someone of whose existence or relevance young John Churchill may or may not have been aware ‘Ships in the night’ – of different generations. Meanwhile, Winston’s first born and John’s older sister, Atrabella, had, a little before this, turned 16 (in 1665) and the role of patronage would again come to the rescue. The wife of James, Duke of York (the Duchess), needed another ’maid of honour’ in her personal household and the position was offered to and accepted by Arabella (and by her parents). It was recognised as a major placement of influence and security for her and her family’s future. It was not long before the Duke (the future King James II) took affectionate note of Arabella’s beauty and figure. If her brother was at all concerned for her ‘honour’, as some apparently implied later that he should possibly have been, it was pointed out by John’s future wife Sarah Churchill (many years later) that as a school boy at the time, ‘still being whipped for not reading his book’, there was nothing he could possibly have done about it, had he wanted to. As it transpired therefore, Arabella would, after 1668 or so) become the Duke’s favoured mistress and would bear that future King a son - ‘James Fitz-James’ (amongst others), who became Duke of Berwick, a Marshall of France and a military victor on his own account – as at the battle of Almanza. In any case,Arabella later married very well herself. The morality of these arrangements at that level of society then was more than simply tolerated, it was an accepted reality of life and actively sought after. The Kings’ wives were, after all, all chosen politically to bear heirs and solidify allegiances. They may not necessarily have been particularly ’pliant and warm’wives (say). By 1666, Winston’s trusted services were again required in Ireland however - to continue the commission’s remit to resolve the issues of property claims there. He decided to return their without the family, who continued living in London. John had reached a point at 16 when he would have to consider his own future. Many young gentlemen of adequate education would enter one of the Inns of Court at about that point (often at 18) for legal training – if only to better handle the affairs of any inherited estates to come, or to become a fully practising lawyer, as did his grandfather – and/or enter one of the two universities of Oxford or Cambridge – generally to prepare for a position in the church. But, again, with the advantage of Winston’s patron Lord Arlington*, that position in the Court with the Duke of York – as a Page - was soon provided. The future potential advantages of this were apparently considered superior to those other two alternatives and it was thus taken up that same year. [ * It would seem relevant to determine the basis of this important early friendship and patronage - between Winston and the former Sir Henry Bennett; later, as Lord Arlington, he would prove a most important and pivotal ally and power broker.) Meanwhile, Winston continued in Dublin until 1669 including a phase there when he became rather frustrated in coping with agents of his children’s patron, the Duke of York, who kept seeking control of Irish properties allegedly promised to them by the King - formerly owned by some of those responsible for the execution of their father Charles I in 1649 ! He felt that they were however often over-stepping the mark and told them so. But the Duke was seemingly so pleased with Winston’s qualities otherwise, and those of his children, in his and his wife’s service, this was soon ignored. Indeed, on one occasion, the Duke, who was much involved with his role in maintaining the fitness and competence of both the Army and Navy asked young John Churchill one day where he saw his future. John replied instantly that he would very much like to gain entry into one of the senior army Regiments. We should recall that his own father had been a Cavalier Captain serving the previous King; despite earlier law qualifications. John would have heard many stories of his action in the recent war. Also, he was apparently an active, energetic lad who would be less content in any indoor role – as in the law. He duly became an Ensign in the Army (in the Life Guards regiment) by 1668 - as a first step in this chosen path, then aged about 18. Prior to this decision and its immediate consequences, we may note that while still a Page at the Court, ,he already had some influence and useful contacts there - by virtue of three well placed ladies. His sister was, as noted, a Maid of Honour to the Duchess of York and a confidante of the Duke (the King’s brother) while his 2nd cousin, once removed, Barbara nee Villiers, had become the King’s first mistress. (The Villiers had been close to royal families for some generations.) Finally, this latter lady had a close friend in John’s aunt (his mother’s sister) of the Drake family – seemingly also well acquainted with royalty. John would have met them all when visiting his aunt or in Barbara’s own rooms at the Palace. She was about 8 years older than still young John Churchill and had already borne the King, who remained infatuated with her for many years, 5 children before she was 25. Initially, she treated John as one would a young cousin she saw from time to time in the company of her best friend, John’s aunt. Once set on his career in the Army, John appeared at Court less often but did know many people there and no doubt showed up at times in his smart new uniforms. Such young future officers were expected to gain some foreign experience in the services and he soon volunteered for a posting with his regiment to Tangiers – held by the British through some agreement with Spain as an outpost from which to control Algerian pirates, on their ‘Corsairs’, interfering with British shipping in the Mediterranean. He stayed there an impressive 2 ½ years – to 1670 – entailing some active fighting experience as Tangiers was frequently attacked . He did not return home directly, however, as his services were still needed in a naval capacity searching out those pirates elsewhere in the Mediterranean and in an attack on their headquarters in Algiers. He thus gained further experience as a young officer at sea, engaging in such actions, for some months. He seems to have arrived back home in January 1671 and was soon being admired by all the ladies of the Court in his latest uniform, bronze tanned and with stories of his adventures, not least by Barbara Villiers, now 29 to John’s 21. The strong attraction was mutual. Between 1671 and 1675, before he met his future wife Sarah Jennings, John Churchill was Barbara Villiers’ sole lover. She had been created Duchess of Cleveland and was independently very well off herself. Her affair with the King was now over and completely dormant and she bore just one more child, a daughter - for whom John was the acknowledged putative father. There is no suspicion that he ever had any other affairs or loves after subsequently meeting Sarah - when he was 24 - to whom it is generally agreed he was totally devoted, as she was to him, for the rest of their lives. This was universally recognised, admired. and unquestioned. There are just two or three recorded snippets of information by which we may monitor John Churchill’s non-military life during those 4 socially indulgent years (1671-‘75). Thus, he was reported in some Gazette of the times that he was involved in two separate duels, being injured in the arm in one. They occurred in early and late 1671, against a Mr. Fenwick and a Mr Herbert, respectively. The subject of the challenges and by whom is not given. It may reflect our understanding of John Churchill’s adventurous and risk-taking nature. The other item has a less confirmed character but was a generally understood occurrence a little later – around 1673 – pertaining to his sudden departure from Barbara’s apartments one evening as the King was approaching and, to save her embarrassment, he jumped successfully down to a courtyard below. In appreciation, she allegedly provided him with a £5000. reward – knowing in any case that he had recently extolled to her the benefits of a potential investment in a form of Life insurance Annuity then being promoted by Lord Halifax – an acknowledged honourable man. A sum of £4,500 would guarantee a later annuity for life worth £500. a year. (One could live comfortably on £50 at that time.) He so invested (on 30 April 1674) and did benefit from same reliably over many future years such that some say it was the foundation of his family’s later fortune and wealth. [One mustn’t forget that at that time , another Churchiill, (Jasper 3) was (independently) becoming very wealthy himself.] During this 4 year period in his early 20s, John would also have continued gaining in experience with his Regiment (the Life Guards) in various manoeuvres and actions – at home and abroad. – when not advancing his contacts socially with all and sundry around Court (at St James Palace) and Whitehall (government) circles. More active military experience was thus provided, in 1672, just after his 22nd birthday. This action, the first since Tangiers, was seemingly a rather minor affair. to be described below .but only after first putting into context the entire complex situation in Europe at that time. This entailed a masterful summation by our author Winston Churchill of the overall scene into which John Churchill would soon find himself increasingly involved. The one over-riding fact that affected the latter part of the 17th century in Europe, stressed Churchill, was the over-powering might, ambition and wealth of France. She had become much richer, better organised and of greater population than all other major nations in Europe just then. But this reality was complicated by the roles of the secondary powers as well. Who was an ally with whom and who the enemy ? How to gain and hold power, influence and wealth ? It was ever thus in Europe. Diplomacy and trust were crucial. In his account of this situation, Churchill devotes 25 long paragraphs (all of his Chapter Four) in setting out this complicated background. (It is this historical aspect of which I felt I had very little appreciation and why I was attracted to reading the biography.) This is then followed in Chapter Five and beyond by an extensive account of John Churchill’s subsequent military and diplomatic career when he interacts with this complex military-political-religious-diplomatic reality, mainly on the Continent - between 1672 and 1676, initially, and then again many years later (post-1700) – to even greater effect and honour. We begin by attempting to condense the background of this tumultuous and complex period to its key elements. It will necessarily be incomplete but should provide the general context of that important quarter century and so allow a better perspective of John’s initial involvements - ie in the ’hows and whys’, of it all. We now have a copy also of an article on the ‘Franco-Dutch wars’ of this period (time of Charles II); which slightly preceded those later conflicts – described by.our present Churchill as ‘the wars of William and Anne’ but, as concluded later, also to become known as ‘the 20 Year War’ – against France. When Churchill noted in his biography that the key reality of this period of English history was the over-powering position of France, he might have included a comment about the near equal position of Holland – at least in the Naval and trading sphere. For the entire backdrop to our account of John Churchill would be played out essentially in terms of the conflicts between these two competing states (if soon involving England as well – supporting now one and now the other) and how that would serve to determine his own future military role). Without that on-going unresolved conflict, we may never have heard about a Duke of Marlborough. These two nations had previously recognised their mutual interests as early as the 1560s when they formed an impressive Alliance that lasted a century – to the 1660s. While Louis XIV was irritated by Holland s Republicanism, Protestantism and their Trading rivalry, he realised that a continued military alliance with them was nevertheless in France’s own best interests. But, eventually, in 1668, the Dutch decided to join a triple alliance - with England and Sweden - to support Spain in their defence of the Spanish Netherlands (now Belgium) against France - which Louis had decided they should take over on their northern border (next to Holland). Before attempting to do so, however, they realised that they must now first subdue Holland. To do this, he knew he would have to get England to change sides – knowing that they had already had two wars with Holland themselves (in 1652-54 under Cromwell and, more recently, in 1665-67). – whom they too had seen as a great naval and trading rival. To get them to leave this new triple alliance, he would have to pay England an impressive 3 million pounds annually Amazingly, Sweden too agree to support the invasion of Holland by threatening Brandenburg-Prussia across the Baltic if they should intervene on the side of the Dutch. War was thus declared by the French and English - against Holland - on 7 April 1672. Morality in those days was simply ‘real politique’. CHAPTER 22 JOHN CHURCHILL’S EARLY MILITARY CAREER. With the foregoing as the background and context, we may now examine John’s early career, starting from a minor role in that first action just off the Suffolk coast, at Sole Bay in 1672. [We used to holiday near there in 1972 !] In his account of John’s life and times, our modern day Churchill distinguishes two major phases in the former’s military career: an earlier 4 year period from 1672 to 1675 in which he rose swiftly from mere Ensign to Colonel (by 25) – by his general conduct, personal qualities of confidence and the impression he made on all those of higher command in the fields in which he first served so successfully. The start of the second phase was very much delayed however - until almost 1700 (as also noted briefly above). He was finally then called upon to command the entire army of the Grande Alliance against France through 10 major campaigns on the Continent - which he accomplished with complete infallibility. [One thinks of the situation in 1939-40 when someone else was called out of his ‘wilderness years’ to suddenly ‘take over’ – and Lead !] His progress between these two phases was much slower and difficult than that initial period may have promised, but he persisted against various setbacks to have his true colours finally fully recognised - once again. In that earlier period, he advanced from grade to grade rapidly by sheer ability, merit, and daring - that was apparently recognised and needed at the time. Later, there were many more political and diplomatic hurdles to negotiate with the growing numbers of other ambitious careers also seeking recognition and advancement. He would thus be 52 before he was finally in total command of the Grande Alliance army. But then ‘age’ is just another name for ‘experience’. We begin with that first phase. In early April 1672, the almost dormant Treaty of Dover between France and England (described above) was suddenly and unexpectedly re-activated by Louis XIV when his armies, with English support, decided to invade their then mutual enemy Holland across the Rhine (whose Naval power against their mutual commercial interests was once again becoming more than irritating and, as explained, France needed to neutralise her before she could wrest Belgium Netherlands from Spain). But Holland retaliated cleverly by flooding their entire country, making it impossible to invade properly and take control. The Alliance withdrew in bewilderment. At first, it was assumed by writers of the day that young Churchill, with so many other officers, was a part of this combined force and limited action but it seems that he had in fact been ordered to take part in another, even earlier ‘surprise action’ - on 13 March 1672 – but at sea, against the Dutch fleet – who were then at anchor off the Isle of Wight in southern England. This equally treacherous action (their latest war had still not been officially declared) also failed and the bulk of the Dutch fleet escaped. The regiment of soldiers conveyed to the scene did include John Churchill on this occasion, with his best friend George Legge; who both took part in the limited action (as though Marines rather than Army soldiers). John’s conduct and character were not specifically reported on. Just as the English Army had already joined forces with that of the French against the Dutch, so too had their two Navies – the English contingent being commanded by James, Duke of York (John’s future patron). They and the French raced to the channel near the Thames estuary to cut off the Dutch escape from that Isle of Wight encounter (about late March that year) but were too late; the Dutch had already gained the wider North Sea and soon took up a defensive position off their own coast. The combined English-French fleet then took up a comparable position near the English coast off Suffolk with the intention of re-supplying themselves with needed men, provisions and munitions - to the extent that a depleted Treasury and awkward Parliament could afford or be willing to do so. The Dutch Admiral de Ruyter, appraised of the opposing fleets’ preoccupied disposition wisely decide to attack – which he did to deadly effect on May 28, 1672, In about 8 hours, they had effectively destroyed their enemies’ fleets. One ship, the Prince. had contained about 600 of the Guards regiment of which more than 200 were killed or wounded. De Ruyter finally withdrew at dusk and described the action as the hardest he had experienced of the thirty two in which he had been engaged. The offensive power of both his and the enemy fleets were significantly diminished for several weeks afterwards. John Churchill, one of those Guards on board, luckily survived although four Captains in that Admiralty regiment had not and John’s generally brave conduct (as reported to the Duke of York), coupled with those vacancies, served jointly to recommend him for a double promotion - from Ensign to a Marine Captaincy in that Admiralty regiment. It afforded him in addition a more personal protecting role with respect to his ultimate patron, the Duke of York, who headed that division. He had just turned 22. He returned to a welcoming Barbara Villiers – proud to assist him in the required purchase of his new uniform and kit. It would not be long before the continuing war between the new allies (France and England) and their Dutch enemy would flare up again – in 1673/74. As before, it was the French who had the power, the money and the men to force the issue – with England’s welcome support militarily and diplomatically. John Churchill was by this time a Captain in an English regiment of the French army and would soon become a Colonel. But the development of his career and his parts in the international conflicts at this time are described with little clarity by our author.(in Chapter Six). The situation in Europe during the 1670s appeared to be one of almost continuous flux as to policy and resolve. A major problem in its analysis would seem to be the paucity of clear records in the archives or by means of retained correspondence of the principals involved. We shall attempt to place the many events described into some kind of chronology and thus into an assumed cause and effect sequence. There seems to have been much ‘playing one side against the other’ – with its attendant hypocrisies as to what was really going on, who was in charge and what were their objectives. [The later acquired article on Wikipedia did clarify the chronology and composition of the opposing sides in this essentially Franco-Dutch war.] Thus, by the end of 1672, king Charles II was still relying on the shadowy Treaty of Dover with the French. This seems to have provided the English with French subsidies with which to maintain its weakened armed forces (at home and in France) including its defeated Navy after Sole Bay – in exchange for continuing its Declaration of Indulgence - by which toleration of Catholics in England was still allowed. (Both Charles and especially his brother James were suspected of still being ‘Papists’ at heart.) Parliament had been prorogued for over a year and the interest owing on many governments loans from the moneylenders was not being re-paid. It was thus called back in Feb 1673 to try to sort matters out – which would require the raising of taxation to supply the government coffers with more liquidity. The first thing it did was demand the rescinding of that Declaration. For while Parliament was willing to continue the alliance against the Dutch (Louis’s chief concern), it was still the pro-Catholic inclinations of the Crown that really concerned them. Once the Declaration was removed and a new Test act passed (by which all those of influence had to swear allegiance to the Protestant cause), they voted to provide a supply of funds of over a million pounds. But rumours were still rife that both Stuart brothers had retained their Catholic leanings. Indeed, James, Duke of York, finally renounced his various positions (being incompatible with loyalty to an ostensibly Protestant King) and was replaced by Prince Rupert. However, the King himself remained under suspicion as the public became more aware of the real purpose of the Treaty of Dover Moreover, he had sanctioned a marriage between James and a Catholic princess – Mary of Modena thereby ensuring a stronger Catholic position for the monarchy if and when James became heir to Charles. And such large contingents of the English army under French command made the people increasingly nervous; they worried that they could eventually be used to force the nation towards Catholicism. By the autumn of 1673¸ Churchill was back at the front in Westphalia serving in the Admiralty Regiment – now with Prince Rupert – but under the famous French commander Marshall Turenne for the rest of that year. There was apparently a story in which Turenne described the earlier loss of some minor position defended by an adequate number of troops which he predicted would soon be re-taken with just half that number by the ‘handsome young English Captain’ and this was indeed punctually accomplished.. While there were no great operations then planned, Churchill continued to impress and gain further promotion, despite the removal of the Duke of York, by early 1674. It would seem that in their alliance it became necessary to prevail against certain of the German states (part of ‘the Holy Roman Empire’) and their Imperial forces who, with Spain, had decided to ally with the Dutch to reduce Louis’ growing power). as well as against the Dutch directly. [See article re why actions were so often centred then on German towns along the Rhine.] A major campaign was launched on Holland by Louis in June 1674 by first besieging the large Dutch fortress at Maastricht. A delegation of English Officers, including Monmouth and John Churchill, were involved in the initial attack – on 27 June - and the fortress surrendered on the 30th. Louis publically praised the brave English. But various new alliances were making life more difficult for France and by Feb 1674, the English Parliament decided to make peace with Holland and her various allies (as noted above). A suspicious Parliament ,had begun to see the Protestant Dutch as probably our more natural ally. The times they were ‘a changing’ and they wanted peace with Holland. A new man, Sir Thomas Osborne (soon raised to Earl of Danby), was gaining power in Parliament and would become the King’s effective Prime Minister in 1674. He was a ‘John Bull’ character – being fervently for the ‘King and England’ - but an Anglican England, not one for either Catholics or Dissenters. Charles bent with this prevailing wind (and times) and saw in Danby the strength of character to wield a strong, supportive Parliament under-pinning his monarchy. If they both played their cards right. they could continue to get money out of both Parliament and the French King - to England’s long-term benefit. ! All very Machiavellian ! It was awkward however to continue an alliance with France – who would continue paying for English troops stationed there - and yet agree that they would no longer be available to fight Holland, still France’s main enemy. A compromise was reached wherein several English regiments there would be reduced in size and amalgamated; they would continue providing help to France – but against her other enemies - on her eastern (German) flank. And the French Marshall (Turenne) wanted those troops commanded ‘by that brilliant young English officer’ - John Churchill – soon to be made a Colonel for that purpose – which promotion immediately received Louis XIV’s necessary blessing. This would all transpire in March/April 1674. John still retained his Captain’s rank in respect of his English regiment (still under the Duke of York) but this too was soon raised - to that of Lieutenant Colonel, the next year. The first action of this French-domiciled but English led regiment was the 1st battle of Sinzheim in Oct 1674 - against the Imperial army (ie of ‘the Holy Roman Empire’ – an amorphous collection of mid-European states). Churchill’s role on this earlier occasion was confirmed in two sources. Firstly, when writing about the later battle there (2nd battle of Sinzheim, - June 1704) his Chaplain, a Mr Hare, later Bishop of Chichester, noted in his Journal of those times (when he often accompanied young Churchill) that the latter battle had brought back memories to him of that earlier occasion in 1674. Secondly, Churchill had received a letter dated even later (16 July 1711) from a French widow Madame St Just from Metz. In it, she thanks Churchill profusely for ordering his troops not to ravage and destroy her estate at Mezeray (nr Sinzheim) during that earlier battle (as was being done generally in the area by Marshall Turenne’s men - to prevent the enemy from re-grouping there). [Was John’s decision, Sir Winston wondered, based on memories about the destruction of an earlier widow’s homestead – at Ashe House - of 1644 ?] Such confirmations seemed important to our later Winston Churchill in that so many events in those earlier days do not have reliable provenance in the archive records. Where it does exist, he makes a point of quoting it – to offset contrary rumours .often quoted by his more critical opposite numbers. The evidence of his presence also at a battle later that same year (late Sept/early Oct) – in Enzheim - is more certainly preserved in a letter written by John Churchill himself to the Duke of Monmouth (illegitimate son of Charles II by Lucy Walter) then in charge of the overall English contingent. John led his own English battalion (of 3 or 4 regiments), under Monmouth - as part of Turenne’s 22,000 man Army - against double that number of Imperialist troops. Several other English battalions were involved in particular in a very bloody battle for something called ‘the Little Wood’ (next to Waldheim) in which Churchill’s battalion was again much praised by Turenne, although several other regiments were also recognised. The letter is quoted in full and reveals an objective professional post-battle assessment but with some suggestion that the heavy English losses there (especially of Officers) were suffered for little or no gain. But, he was learning the arts of war from the acknowledged master Turenne which he would apply successfully in several later battles in the future. For now, the English contribution to France was much reduced although the Franco-Dutch war itself would continue until 1678, without the English. In the meantime, our author Winston provides us in his Chapter Seven with an interlude that covers 1675-76 - back at the English Court. It will nevertheless have significance in the on-going life and career of our hero. It is titled simply ‘Sarah’ as shall we (almost): CHAPTER 23 SARAH JENNINGS Thus, during the following 3 years 1775-77, the wars on the continent involving France continued, still with some English support, but John Churchill did not play a part in them. Evidence as to why is scarce but it appears that rather than neither Louis or Turenne requiring his services, it was John himself who declined any overtures in that regard. It was later in 1675 that the younger sister of Frances Jennings – one Sarah Jennings - was also introduced to the Court. Frances herself had caused quite a stir two years earlier when she had become a Lady in Waiting to the Duchess of York She was a famous beauty who kept herself above the common herd and had no scandal as a mistress. Her sister Sarah, equally attractive – a ‘precocious, charming figure’, was also noteworthy in that moral respect being very self-possessed and sharp of wit and temper. “Towards the end of 1675, also now attached to the York’s household, she began to attend balls and parties at Court with John Churchill “, notes Winston Churchill. After one such occasion, “…they fell in love with each other – a love that was to last forever; neither of them henceforward loved anyone else in their entire lives”. She was just 15 and he 25. He professed his love for her in countless letters over the next two years – for ever seeking to see her virtually every day, if at all possible. She remained tantalisingly aloof however and was no pushover. But they would marry, eventually. The Jenning sisters were born to Rischard Jennings, Esq, a long serving MP for his home constituency of St Albans in Hertfordshire - of which county his father in turn had been High Sheriff as early as 1625. The family owned property there and in Kent, as well as an earlier seat – in Somersetshire - worth in total some $4000 a year. Richard had died before 1670 and his widow, an eccentric character of viiolent temper, thought of as almost a sorceress, had built up large debts and through the good offices of the Yorks, had acquired an apartment in the St James palace complex which apparently gave her legal protection from debt collectors. Amazingly. it was this same family of Jennings who had once owned the Manor of Churchill in Somerset for almost a hundred years (1540s to 1640s) – eventually sold because of earlier debts and the Civil war – to Sir John Churchill, the successful pre- and post-Civil war London lawyer – as described above. It sounds more like Dickens or Victor Hugo, but it’s all true, not fiction. The earlier Sir Winston Churchill, our youmg John’s father, later expressed the view that had the Jennings not been forced to sell that estate then, he understood that they would have eventually left it as an inheritance to the new husband to be of their younger daughter \Sarah – who, unknown then, would in fact eventually become Sarah Churchill ! This scenario is rather awkward to so interpret (re dates), but see further below. In any case, it seems a most odd coincidence in that we must assume that in meeting Sarah at Court in 1675, John Churchill would have had absolutely no idea of any such earlier connection with his family’s distant past (or his own). Before they married, Sarah had two major disagreements with her troublesome mother and requested that she leave the palace – being as Sarah believed ‘mentally ill’. This was eventually carried out after which mother and daughter got on much better (as noted in later correspondence). Sarah continued living at St James herself while her sister would soon happily marry a Lord Hamilton. In November 1676, there were overtures made to lure John back to the Continental wars (by Louis and his ministers) but when he declined, it was generally assumed that he was too taken up with courting slightly reluctant Sarah at that time. She was growing concerned at the delay in his proposal of marriage but as keen as he was, he knew that his lack of real wealth meant he couldn’t afford to set up a proper home and life for her – just yet. Moreover, his father did not support his choice of a wife without proper wealth of her own. He had other ideas for him: There was in particular a girl at Court with a very wealthy father (not in good health) who would favour his only daughter to marry John Churchill. She was Catherine Sedley – not a great beauty but of recognised intelligence and general agreeableness. She had been a mistress of the Duke of York (along with Arabella and a Lady Ballssis) and was known as once saying in public that she “knew not what the Duke saw in any of us three; we were all rather plain, and it couldn’t have been our wit, as he wouldn’t have understood it !”. Our author, Sir Winston Churchill, imagines the attitude of his earlier namesake in seeking to convince his son John to marry Catherine rather than Sarah. He writes three long paragraphs as he imagines John’s father would have more effectively put the case to his son. They are very compelling arguments. John is clearly between a rock and a hard place. Sarah hears about Catherine .and is becoming increasingly annoyed and cool. By the end of 1676, John had broken completely with Barbara Villiers, much to her chagrin; she went off in a huff – to live in Paris. But the tensions between him and Sarah were not of that ilk but rather because his repeated expressions of undying love for her were never backed up by any reference to exactly when they might reasonably marry. Until then, she remained somewhat aloof and unresponsive – much to his dismay. John’s father remained a problem; he would not give his agreement to their marriage – not that this would have any legal standing (although his future inheritance could well be compromised). By early 1677, however, John appears to have got the message from Sarah and began seeking ways to ensure a more secure financial future - including greater understanding from his patrons – the Yorks – after which his father came on side as well. In any case, they were finally married in about December 1677 – probably in the apartments of one of the Royal family at St James – but no trace has been found of a Church or chapel marriage registration or the date of same. There is evidence that they celebrated the marriage and spent their honeymoon at her former home in Royston, Herts. But, now, where could they afford to live ? [It is interesting to note about here that John’s uncle Jasper Churchill (3) was then living not 500 yards away - in The Strand - where he was himself apparently ‘rolling in money’ - at least as owed him from the many monetary advances he had made to the gentry and aristocracy during the 1670s. He died in 1678 and presumably his wife Frances became rather well off. Meanwhile John and Sarah were still counting their pennies !] While John’s situation had improved, he was himself still not that well off and his father’s estate was of less value than formerly. Nevertheless, he and his wife were happy to provide accommodation for the newly-weds at their new Dorset home at Minterne Magna when they were not still living in John’s bachelor apartments on Jermyn Street, just of St James in London. Otherwise they were often away on his duties living in temporary married quarters with the Duke of York and/or the Regiment. It would be 5 years before he could afford to provide his wife and family with their own home (1682). [So much for the rumours that Barbara, Duchess of Cleveland, had given him untold funds.] During his 3 years away from military action (1775-78), John did at least gain in diplomatic experience at which his exceptional skills were becoming recognised and to match those on the field. Once married, he continued in this sphere as needed – always with \Sarah’s complete support. In the political arena, Danby had reached the peak of his influence in 1678. Importantly, he had arranged the marriage between Holland’s William of Orange and Mary, the elder daughter of the Duke of York, just the year before. This Protestant union was yet one more nail in the coffin of any continued alliance with Catholic France. The gradual alliance with Holland of Prussia, Spain and the (Holy Roman) Empire, soon extended to include England as well, finally placed France in a vulnerable position. For a time, Charles sought further subsidies from them to ‘stay on side’, but the writing was effectively on the wall. Parliament was finally ready to sever the French connection completely and had they done so in a more timely fashion, progress would likely have been quicker and more efficient. As it was, the times favoured John Churchill in both his diplomatic and military options, in any case. The English army was increased to 30,000 men and on Feb 18 1678, John was promoted to the rank of Colonel in a new regiment of Foot. He and Sarah were still residing in Minterne at the time when John was summoned by the Duke to London. {It is interesting to recall that at that same time, the Churchills of Dorchester were enjoying the quiet life of Dorset country Squires at Muston.] John wrote back to Sarah shortly after saying that the Duke wanted him to go to Holland to lead negotiations in regard to the balance of forces from Holland, Spain and England against France, if required. Decisions had to be made in respect of 4 English battalions still stationed in Bruges as well. John’s friend Sidney Godolphin had been sent to deal with political matters arising. John was to promise 20,000 troops with guns to William. Trust was thus being given to two young men of recognised merit of the next generation and important new relationships were being forged with William of Orange and with England’s future political direction. Although the Duke and his half brother Monmouth were still of a pro-Catholic disposition, they finally switched sides (as Charles had wanted for some time) – to support Protestant Holland by the end of April 1678 - fearing France’s continued attempt at Catholic domination in Europe. On May 1st 1678, John Churchill was appointed a Brigadier of Foot, with powers to recruit men to fill the several Infantry Regiments of two new Battalions - thus constituting a full Brigade. By June, he was ready to proceed to Flanders - to oppose the French there and his orders arrived to that effect on Sept 5th that year; he was to accompany another new Brigadier, Sir John Fenwick, with his equivalent forces. After Monmouth had also joined William of Orange’s attack of a week earlier, with another 8000 English troops, Charles II sought to determine if Louis was ready yet to sue for Peace. A kind of stalemate ensued and during the next three years (late 1679 to 1682), John and Sarah had to lead a precarious, non-military existence as diplomatic go-betweens their patrons (the Duke and Duchess of York) and the two significant monarchs of the age – Charles II and Louis XIV, and their Ministers. The British public and their Parliament would no longer accept the Duke’s increasing Catholicism (especially as he would normally become their next monarch) – so he was first exiled to Belgium and later to Scotland. John Churchill and wife were themselves 100% Anglicans but the Duke would trust no one else as much to try to negotiate his situation with all and sundry over those difficult years. Our modern day Churchill then quotes about a dozen letters between John and Sarah which reflect these awkward times for them. On about 24 Oct 1679, Sarah gave birth to their first child – a daughter - Harriet Churchill. At that time, John was on his way to Scotland by coach to attend the Duke. Because of the ill feelings towards the latter, John expresses the need to keep moving on as he does not find it safe wherever he stays overnight (as at Doncaster or Berwick, say). He is in Edinburgh by mid-December and writes that if he is required to remain there, he prays that Sarah will come to join him immediately. However, by the end of January, King Charles had sent word that James and family could finally return from exile to London. Churchill accompanied them, leaving at the end of February by sea-going yacht. He was not very well then, suffering from the severe headaches and seizures that he had had periodically since childhood. Nor was his young daughter Harriet well back home - whom he hoped would soon be over her ‘red spots’. He arrived home (in Jermyn Street) by early March 1680 – just in time to see her before she sadly died in her infancy – just 4 months old. No anti-biotics then. During 1680 and ’81, John Churchill continued to serve the Duke of York as best he could despite the latter’s continued obstinacy in adhering to the Catholic faith (secretly) – whether back in Scotland or in London. In either case, the combined religious and political forces in the country kept the Duke increasingly suspect and liable to exile. Finally, at the end of 1682, Churchill was rewarded by the King with something called ‘the Barony of Churchill in Aymouth - a title within the Peerage of Scotland. Whether this entailed any financial benefit or not is not mentioned. In the meantime, the careers of two future queens – sisters Mary and Anne – enter the scene from about this period on.. They had, of course, always been around – as young girls at Court – the latter quite reliant on her best friend, a slightly older Sarah Jennings – later Churchill. And, as noted, her elder sister Mary would eventually marry William of Orange and so further ensure a Protestant continuity and influence for the future Crown. But their stories must take a back seat through the early years of this period – ca 1680 -83 - when Lord Shaftesbury and a Whig Parliament replaced Danby and the Tories. Anyone now suspected of promoting the Catholic cause was liable to be imprisoned and executed – often on slim evidence. This included even Charles’ queen – Catherine - and still his brother James, even more than before. Shjaftesbury seemed to be a kind of Vicar of Bray character, having previously supported the Treaty of Dover with France, the Declaration of Indulgence and those millions (of francs) from France - when it suited him. Bu, increasingly, no longer. Against the background of this new political conflict – between two opposing factions which would soon coalesce into the Liberal and Conservative parties in Britain for the next 300 years – King Charles II managed to take a relatively neutral stance but did act decisively on one important occasion and come out surprisingly unscathed. The conflicts were fought out at all levels of society – in law Courts, in State trials, in assassination Plots and in Parliament – everywhere except on the battlefield, although that too was a close run thing. . It was a kind of civil war, says Churchill, whose outcome would effectively determine the left-right political system not only of Britain but of countless other nations in the future. Churchill describes the events of this 3 year period vividly in 4 long paragraphs that would be very difficult to summarise except in 4 even longer paragraphs. Suffice to say that after the former Cromwellians had voiced their growing anger at the dissolute life style of the rich generally and the Court of the monarch in particular – with an increasing belief that such as the Great Fire and the Plague were God’s punishments for their wickedness and, after three Elections with everyone at each other throats, the King suddenly decided to dissolve Parliament in 1680. He re-convened them in 1681 - but at Oxford – to avoid the typically riotous crowds of London. But that new Whig Parliament set to with even more determination - to exclude Catholic-tainted James from succeeding Charles. Shaftesbury then presented an ultimatum to Charles requiring him to name his illegitimate (and now Protestant) son Monmouth to succeed rather than his Catholic-leaning brother James. Charles refused and dissolved Parliament again and retired to Windsor castle for his own protection. Some politicians wanted a Republic, and a Plot was hatched to assassinate both royal brothers; others had already been executed – often unfairly. But, amazingly, by 1682, the mood of the general public began to turn – as though the anti-Catholic feeling had finally burnt itself out – at least, for now. Too much innocent blood had been shed already. The King decided to prosecute Shaftesbury for high treason – but only after replacing many of the latter’s Whig place men in the Courts and Sheriffs’ offices in rabid London. Shaftesbury fled to protestant Holland but soon died there in exile. Other chief Whigs and plotters were turned against and revengeful executions ensued. The times were indeed very difficult. By 1683, the King was thus once again safe on his English throne and, moreover, had ensured the hereditary principle of primogeniture – with the Crown still due to accede to his brother James. Charles was effectively still in the pay of the French King but the latter no longer had any local political or military influence in England The next three years (1683-85) were thus ones of relative peace and so John Churchill’s role vis a vis his patron James, Duke of York could proceed again on a less troubled basis. His life at Court could resume and, in fact, he became a frequent companion of the monarch himself – often playing tennis with him and with other fellow courtiers. He was promoted to the post of Colonel of the King’s Own Dragoons with an increase in salary. As a result, he and Sarah were finally able to purchase their own house in the country – on the edge of St Albans - not far from where Sarah grew up. [Shirley and I often shopped in its weekly street market there when we lived in nearby Hertford town in about 1965/66 – almost 300 years later.] The Jennings sisters Frances and Sarah had inherited a small Manor called Sandridge situated on one side of St Albans – as well as an old house and a few acres - called Holywell House - on the other side of town, near the bridge over the small river Ver. John bought out Frances’ share of the latter in 1681 and by 1684, he and Sarah had the old house pulled down and a new one built nearby on its land. With Sarah, John Churchill would live there for the rest their lives. In many letters home, he expressed his longing to, return there with affection. He never resided at the famous Blenheim Palace to be built for him later by a grateful nation. His St Albans house was itself eventually pulled down in 1827 and sadly no trace of it remains today. Their eldest daughter Harriet died quite young there but they bad two more girls – Henrietta in 1681 and Anne in 1684 who both thrived and were raised at St Albans. There were no sons as yet and the future of this impressive line of Churchills seemed unlikely and may have to proceed via issue of his eventually married daughters - when teir issue’s surnames would gradually be altered to reflect the more famous one. Our author Winston Spencer-Churchill would descend from a cousin line from this source. While John and Sarah were content to live their future lives at Holywell House in the country (rather than near Whitehall or the Palace in London, with its increasingly fraught Court of intrigue and complexity). John was content to ride into London only when his positions required it, but a role there for Sarah seemed more difficult to avoid. Her childhood friend the Princess Anne, now into adulthood, had a continual need of her. And, as our author Sir Winston remarks “Anne (and her times) will soon become the central fulcrum of our tale”. To Anne, Sarah represented all that she wanted in an affectionate close friend and insisted there be no difference in rank expressed between them – especially on a private, personal level. And John too would gradually assume a more protective role in regard to Anne himself than would normally be the case – as the reigns first of Charles II and then of his brother James II came to their respective closes. He and Sarah, with their close friend Godolphin and the two royal sisters Mary and Anne thus formed a tight bond and, with others of like mind. frequently met together secretly in private rooms in the Palace – ones they jointly agreed to call ‘the Cockpit’. With the succession and the religious, military and political situations all growing more complex, important decisions made there would prove decisive in both John Churchill’s, and in the nation’s, successful future. PART TWO OF JOHN CHURCHILL’S CAREER CHAPTER 24 THE FINAL YEARS Charles II died early on Jan 27 1685 from an unexpected stroke suffered during the night. His brother James, the Duke, had long anticipated and prepared for this event and his own accession to the Crown. He had been cultivating a much less obvious expression of his under-lying Catholicism over the preceding 2 years. He met with the necessary Privy Council within 15 minutes of Charles middle of the night passing (!) and proclaimed to them his total willingness to rule the country ‘according to its democratic laws and established religion’. He would keep his own faith privately to himself and family, he promised. The public appeared quite ready for this succession – in this traditional way - especially as the Tories were now in power and were essentially a pro-Anglican, anti-Dissident (Puritan) party, that were relatively tolerant of the few Catholics – of the ‘old religion’. This contrasted with the Whigs who were much more anti-Catholic but pro-Dissident (as Methodism) , and not so pro-Anglican (of the ‘establishment’. Their hope for the future monarchy had laid in the direction of the (protestant) Duke of Monmouth – Charles’ eldest but illegitimate son then in exile in Protestant Holland (along with Scotland’s like-minded Lord Argyll). But, they were not then in power - but ever hopeful to return to same and thet’d even contemplated attempting a coup - believing that back home, there were many of their persuasion. And Holland’s monarch William would happily lead them if this came to pass. An election was soon called and the new Parliament were still solidly Tory and quite happy with the new King James and his public Proclamation (tkat ptomise) . This was still in early 1685. But, notes our author, “Events were at hand which would impel James to cast aside his intended and proclaimed restraints.” These pro-Catholic ’events’ (clarified later) weren’t quite ‘at hand’ just yet, however, for an earlier event of some consequence would first intervene - and bring John Churchill firmly back into our story. For Monmouth did quite quickly decide to ‘invade’, along with Argyll. They each raised small armies and, with three ships each, made their respective ways back to England and Scotland (from Holland). In very windy conditions, Monmouth’s ships were tossed hither and thither in the English channel for over two weeks and, quite coincidentally, finally made port at Lyme Regis in Dorset – apparently arbitrarily – on June 11th 1685. But, the local MP there then was of course none other than John’s father - Sir Winston Churchill ! He had recently shifted his constituency from Weymouth to there and of course immediately that he received news of this ‘rebellious imvasion’ - centred on his constituency - sent messages to his son John, to the government and to the Palace – by June 13th. This would give John further scope to display his loyalty (for now) to the new King and likely to increase the merit of his reputation as a successful leader – now of Btigade strength or larger Any battles, in June and July 1685), would thus take place in country he knew from his youth – in Somerset, Devon and Dorset. Monmouth would rely on gathering support as he moved inland – from natural Whig supporters and various Dissident Protestant groups with considerable anti-Tory, anti-Catholic, anti-Establishment sympathies of that rural west-country population (mostly farm labourers and small traders). But he had little time to train them. He proclaimed to the public that James had in fact murdered his own father Charles, and that he (Monmouth) was himself actually born in wedlock, etc, etc. One could sum up the ensuing conflict as it quickly ran its course within the rather limited scope of these adjoining English counties, without its considerable detail, but it might be useful firstly to at least quote more fully some of our author’s rich prose regarding the circumstances leading up to this affair – generally referred to as ‘Monmouth’s Rebellion’. He describes it all with a certain relish ! He takes up his description from the point when John Churchill’s father (and his own namesake, Sir Winston Churchill) learns (in London) of the surprise arrival of Monmouth in Lyme Regis, his very constituency. “He took the messengers just arrived from that west country town directly to the Palace himself and, summoning his son John, they were immediately conducted to the King. This must have been a great day for old Sir Winston, one in which all the harmonies of his life seemed happily finally to merge. Here was the (new) King for whose sacred rights and royal line he had himself fought with sword and pen (in the 1640s), for whom he had suffered so much, and had also done him the honour – no mere formality – of making him (when still the Duke) four times a grandfather (via Arabella), now once more assaulted by rebellion. The same obstinate, traitorous forces – happily without votes – were again rampant in those same familiar west-country scenes in which he had lived his early life. The old cause was once more at stake, and in the old place. And here now stood his own son, now Colonel of the Dragoons, the rising soldier of the day, high in the favour of the threatened monarch, long linked to his very service, who would march forward at the head of the Household Troops – the ‘corps d’elite, - to lay the insolent usurper low ! It was Sir Winston’s apotheosis. There must have been a strong feeling of the continuity of history in this small group, which this prophetic coincidence had so brought together !” That very night John Churchill, raised to the rank of Brigadier-General, set out with his Troops and with a Colonel and his Regiment. Monmouth could not have made his move at a worse moment (for his own designs). The Tory Parliament was still in session. An act of Attainder against Monmouth was immediately passed and a price of £ 5000. placed on his head (about £400,000 today) . The King was at his most popular and both Houses voted all necessary supplies (of money) and assured the King they were ready to die in his defence. Other troops still in Holland were sent home – with William of Orange’s approval at this stage (which he saw however as too soon for success); he’d bide his own time). He had indeed tried to dissuade Monmouth from making his attempt just yet (and no doubt hoped to get the call from England himself (a fellow Protestant) – but rather later – to proceed against James and Catholicism (including in Ireland). John Churchill reached Bridport in Dorset on June 17th and found the situation worse than feared. While the nobility and gentry were still ‘for the King’, the people generally (Dissident country-folk and tradesmen) were for Monmouth and Non-Anglican Protestantism. Even the county militias, if poorly trained, and initially for the King soon deserted that cause and joined the rebels. Churchill wrote to the King from Bridport pointing all this out and indicated that he would need some of the King’s other regular forces – to better encourage those he did have. Monmouth had entered Taunton in Somerset on the 18th (finding some loyalty there) and Churchill and his men soon moved inland in that direction. On the way, he received messages from Monmouth (at Chard) asking him to remember their old friendship and begging his aid now. John, carefully weighing his own ’long term’ position, wisely sent the message back to the King saying ‘he of course declined the invitation’. But, in the meantime, the King’s council had time to weigh up the situation themselves and while content with Churchill’s known military abilities, had some slight reservations in placing him in overall command because of his background in the local area of concern (the west country) - known for its Protestant and Dissenting sympathies. The former Duke of York knew too of his underlying anti-Catholic and pro-Protestant views – if still a fervent Royalist who (at this stage) over-looked James’ underlying if dormant Catholicism). . So he placed a renown French-descended leader - M. Feversham - in command, as a precaution. While accepting this, despite expressing his view that he (John) was more than capable in dealing with Monmouth forthwith, he decided it was politic to obey Feversham to the letter, but no doubt grew further suspicious of James’ longer term motivations. Meanwhile, Monmouth was having difficulty in gaining the overwhelming support he had vainly hoped for (as at Bristol which Feversham had reached a day earlier) and, after a small skirmish near Bath with the latter, had eventually to face the English troops just north of Taunton led by both Churchill and a late-arriving Feversham. The key battle took place on July 5th 1685 - on the fields of Sedgemoor, near the village of Weston Zayland in Somerset. A night attack was planned and executed by Monmouth but, by dawn, the growing light soon revealed his hopeless position. He attempted to escape but was later found in a ditch, cold and hungry, and soon taken prisoner - to London. While Feversham partied in Taunton revelling in sight of his captured enemy, Churchill quietly slipped home to Sarah and was later lauded by his own men who spoke disparagingly of Feversham at Court who, nevertheless was subsequently honoured by James as the seeming hero (which outcome and attendant praise Churchill had fully predicted). But rather than make any obvious moves to seek any recognition himself (as based on those general comments by all the other Officers at Court) Churchill wisely kept his cards close to his chest and wouldn’t reveal his true growing feelings regarding James’ expected treachery (to renege on his Proclamation). He said all the right things, for now, and bided his time. Soon after the defeat of Monmouth in mid-1685, James grew increasingly confident in his position. Both Parliament and the Army, as well as the public generally, were expressing their increasing loyalty to him; he was displaying a growing sense of his royal power (long anticipated) and, as a consequence, began following a path more in tune with his heart than his head. (The ‘events’ referred to by Churchill.) His tacit purpose thus became one of veering England, ever so gradually, towards a Catholic future and himself as an absolute monarch – a la Louis XVI. However, he realised that his accession promises would have to be diluted – if again only gradually. He would slowly place his true Catholic confidantes into positions of power or influence - whether as Ministers, members of Parliament, Judges in the Courts, or Officers in the Army. The Whig’s Test Act and Habeas Corpus would have to be over-turned. ‘His’ Army would be greatly increased and those (often Irish) Catholics recruited to help in the recent attempted rebellion would now be retained – but as Officers. He began increasingly to display the same obstinacy in not abandoning a belief in the divine right of Kings – effectively to rule dictatorially, as shown by his naively rigid grandfather Charles 1 - 50 years earlier. While the country and Parliament in its Protestant Tory orientation were fairly tolerant of these initial pro-Catholic adjustments during 1685-86, this direction of change (even seeking to bring the Dissenters into a coalition with the Catholics against the established Anglican church and the Tory establishment) was ultimately opposed by the Protestant majority. It has been estimated that less than one family in 400 were true Catholics at that time; that is, but a quarter of 1% ! And even some of them were concerned that the King was obviously trying to alter the prevailing faith of the country – so going against his own Proclamation to the contrary. Not a wise move. By the autumn of 1687, things were getting out of hand and by April 1688, they had become progressively worse .and several senior politicians, headed by Danby, decided to act outside Parliament and secretly invite William of Orange to be ready to invade. He had married James’ elder daughter Mary (conveniently brought up a Protestant) and together they could rightfully claim and share the Crown of Britain - if James did not keep to his proclaimed promises of 1685. The two chief Ministers of the cabinet (Sunderland and Jeffery) finally sought to convince James, in about June 1688, to rescind all ,his pro-Catholic orders or that invitation (of which he would likely now be aware would be proceeded with and implemented forthwith). John Churchill had remained loyal to the King almost to the last but had frequently to remind James that this was with the unyielding proviso that his own Protestant faith and belief in democracy for his country would in any final analysis always take precedence. And so it did. That precedence was finally expressed secretly in writing to William by Aug 1688 - although he continued to express loyalty (to the King’s person) for the next three months to the extent that James might yet be persuaded to relent in his almost suicidal determination to turn the nation Catholic. Thus, on Aug 4 1688, John wrote a letter to William in Holland committing his service entirely to him to insure the continuation of their shared Protestant faith in a democratic United Kingdom. By October that year, William was indeed readying his army and navy to come to the aid of the Kingdom to this end as, by then, that Protestant status strongly appeared still to be purposely opposed by James; a critical point had, in many minds, indeed been finally reached. Several Ministers and ex-Ministers then sought William’s intervention more explicitly forthwith. Sunderland, who had played both sides against the middle seemingly, turned out to be in most minds already plotting against James (secretly) for some months past while only appearing to be loyal. He was not alone. William’s ships and troops then sailed on Oct 19th and, after powerful north-easterly winds forced him further west than wanted, he finally landed at Torbay, Devon on November 5th that year. On learning this, James then mis-calculated in thinking that William would not attract many supporters in that Whig’ish, Dissenting ‘far west-country’. He was wrong. William’s ship had flown the English flag embroidered with his motto: “I will maintain the Protestant religion and the Liberties of England”. This simple message basically ‘said it all’. After landing, he organised his men (from many Protestant nations) in Exeter before starting out for London. James had arranged for his own large army (of uncertain loyalty) to proceed to Salisbury about where, if William advanced from Exeter, they would likely meet. At the very last moment, James had apparently relented on many of the demands made earlier by Sunderland – except for re-calling Parliament, saying he couldn’t do so with an invading power in the land. But this rather weak response was in any case now too late. William was on his way and the nation had had enough of James’ continual vacillations. Once landed and marching towards the heart of England, William’s army received word of James having ordered his army, now led by his trusted Feversham, to the Salisbury area in mid-south England. On 7 November, to ensure as much as possible the loyalty of his mainly English army, especially its Officers, James promoted John Churchill (still holding his cards very close to his chest) to the rank of Brigadier heading a full division – but still under Feversham. By this point, Churchill was definitely not looking for any leadership role, even overall command, if it implied he was to pursue the King’s underlying goal of a Catholic England. Nevertheless, he still played along as though he would be opposing the advancing William (as an invader) – in the unlikely event that James did relent in his Catholic, authoritarian fixation (at the last minute). Possibly John hadn’t’yet heard the aphorism pertaining to the Jesuits: “Give me the boy to 7, and I will show you the man”. Otherwise, he was apparently about to reveal his desertion (based on his consistently expressed views) as he and the King marched together - from Windsor towards Salisbury – where he would leave him a letter explaining his finally revealed decision – to be delivered just after he and his men had in the night suddenly taken a more decisive southwest route. This was so triggered after he had received news privately that an Officer in the Dragoon Guards (Lord Conbury, eldest son of Lord Clarendon) had arrived at the Salisbury field a few hours before Churchill or the King Some of the army were already there and, being the most senior Officer there, he was thus in sole command for about critical 4 hours. He quickly announced to the junior Officers that ‘he had Orders for an immediate raid on one of William’s advanced attachments’. This was a total deception. He thus took 3 Regiments of Horse and marched them directly towards Axminster and thence to Honiton, Devon (ie westward) – not to confront William but to meet up with his army – to join them (and Churchill) – and thus to now oppose James. Cornbury’s desertion (seemingly part of the plot hatched earlier with, amongst other, Churchill) was thus the first of many desertions to follow (although the mood overall was still on a knife-edge as to who would and who wouldn’t desert). Many young Officers in James’ army simply wanted to be on the winning side, whoever it was, for their own later advancement. Churchill had hoped that if the tide of support appeared to be edging away from James (who still had the larger army), most of the men would come over to William, now with Churchill clearly on board as well. It was a very risky strategy – still of uncertain outcome. The foregoing was decided upon as a way to avoid an all-out conflict and deaths that could instead be settled by negotiation – if most of the men could see the likelihood of William gaining so much support that James was bound to lose. Various elements of the audacious desertion of Lord Cornbury and his men (from supporting James) , including the fact that, critically, he had somehow been left in sole command before James and Churchill and other senior Officers had arrived at Salisbury, that he and others including Churchill had often met in October (at the Cockpit) to discuss matters of the succession (Cornbury being a cousin of Princess Anne - William’s sister in law) all pointed to this pre-arranged Plot - to encourage James to negotiate a peace rather than engage with his now apparently growing enemy – with so many likely casualties. Indeed, Anne had written a letter to William some uncertain time before November 18 (when it was so dated and sent from the Cockpit) assuring him that “...he had all her good wishes for success and that her husband Prince George (of Denmark) would be joining him – despite having ridden with the King just the day before (17th) from Windsor towards Salisbury - crucially intending however (as with Churchill) to proceed forthwith to join your forces.” It transpired that very many of the nobility in crucial positions throughout the country had also already agreed to oppose James. He and Feversham were simply the last to know of this growing nation-wide opposition. In one sense, it was an enormous risk to their respective lives and futures. After all, James had brought together the largest single army under an English flag that the nation had yet seen. It would all hinge on their uncertain loyalty. A Council of War was held by James and his top commanders on the evening of November 23 – probably as they marched from Windsor south-westward towards Salisbury. When asked their opinion in regard to the first move to be made against the enemy, Churchill and Grafton (then still with him) advised that they continue to advance toward them (to the west). while the top two French commanders thought it wiser to retreat eastwards once nearer Salisbury .– possibly to draw William towards London and into some less favourable fighting ;position. Churchill’s motivation regarding the advice he proffered has been much analysed but our author suggests it was likely designed to draw James further away from London so that Sarah and others could more safely convey Princess Anne (and themselves) from the capitol towards the north - where other aristocrats in on the plans (as the Duke of Devonshire in particular) could provide them with safe haven in such as Nottingham and Derby. Moreover, it would allow John Churchill to make easier contact with William when, at the last minute, he decided to join him. This decision took effect shortly after they arrived at their positions near Salisbury around midnight of the 23rd. He, Grafton and Berkeley with 400 Officers and Troopers quietly re-mounted their horses and, as others slept, rode off towards Crewkerne, 50 miles south-west, being quite close to William and his forces, now at Axminster (as alluded to above) . By then, it was the morning of Nov 24th. It was at this pre-planned time that Churchill left behind him his crucial letter for the King. It read, essentially: Sir, Despite the fact that I could have no better advantage in life than to continue in your service, and accept that in your present position, you deserve the strictest obedience from all your subjects, especially from one with the greatest personal obligation to your majesty, I am nevertheless actuated by a higher principle and by the inviolable dictates of my conscience in respect of my religion and must therefore desert you at this time…but will ever seek to ,protect your royal person and lawful rights…’ Churchill. One of his allies in this endeavour, Prince George (Princess Anne’s husband), wrote in similar vein from Denmark stressing that he “…could not in conscience but support all the other Princes in Europe against the enemies of the Protestant church, as backed by the zeal and cruelty of the prevailing Catholic power in France, by seeking the reinforcement of the democratic laws of that government (in England) on which alone both the well being of your majesty and the future of the Protestant religion in Europe depend.” It appears that Churchill not only denied further support for his patron and monarch (finally) but had organised unspoken support for what was essentially a rebellion in all the crucial centres of power in the country - whether military or otherwise – at its simplest being for Protestantism and against Catholicism (with their crucial implications for Democracy). That was the absolute crux of the matter – no’ ifs’ and no ‘buts’. It wasn’t a political or an economic conflict, but one of religion and public decision-making. ‘Who calls the shots ? The Pope and a Catholic King, or the People – through a democratically elected Cabinet (who may well not be re-elected) ? Thus, in the north, the Duke of Devonshire (centred on Derbyshire) raised 5000 men on horse locally. He would be involved in greeting the arrival of Princess Anne at nearby Nottingham – having been accompanied there by Churchill’s wife Sarah who oversaw her safe departure from London on that key date of Nov 24th (that fateful day) before James could return and possibly hold certain relatives as a kind of guarantee for, his own safety. But they weren’t there. It was suggested by Churchill .the author, that it was this reversal of loyalty that had motivated some later writers to withhold support for his otherwise laudable exploits for the nation. It just wasn’t cricket. Some people feel that certain principles are inviolable – as though pragmatism is always inferior to blindly adhered to ‘principle’ – often taken on board in youth – without analysis; Just on faith. Context is everything. James’ large professional army had very quickly lost heart and many had indeed deserted to William’s side - before any significant actions had transpired between them. The king soon returned to London once he realised his support was fast ebbing away and so assembled any Privy Councillors still in London for their advice. They advised him to enter into negotiations with William immediately and agree an amnesty for all those who supported him. James concurred while still intending (as became apparent later) not to properly cooperate - in order to gain time to arrange an escape to France – firstly for his wife and son, and for himself very shortly after. It was now about Dec 1st and William was in no hurry to deal with James’s negotiating Ministers, even though he knew they were basically all on his own side. He didn’t want any suggestions to arise that he, as a foreigner with some foreign troops, had actually invaded England - to overthrow its Catholic-minded monarch – who had properly succeeded to the throne --- but, with his Proclamation. He was simply the husband of James’ elder daughter Mary who was effectively replacing her father who had persistently refused to obey the laws of England (and his own Proclamation) – to lead a Protestant country. She and William would willingly so lead the country and effect same after a bloodless rebellion - overseen by Churchill. William would prefer not to have to negotiate anything. By Dec 9th, James had finally successfully re-arranged the departure of his wife and son (an earlier attempt was refused by the Official ordered to arrange it - on the grounds that it would be seen as treason according to current English law). At about 2 am on Dec 11th,, James sought to follow them. There had been no negotiations. One could start with a tabula rasa. James first sought to cause as much confusion as possible by deceiving the Council as to his intentions, by throwing the Great Seal into Thames,, by ordering Feversham to disband the army without pay, and his chief Admiral to sail his ships to Ireland (he surrendered them to William instead). The unpaid, mostly Irish soldiers ran riot amid rumours of their danger to the non-Catholic population. James then crossed the river and rode as fast as possible for the coast and a ship. Just what his status in law would be if he succeeded in leaving was uncertain. Had he abdicated, deserted or surrendered ? By Dec 14th, the Council in London had re-gained the initiative, subdued the riotous chaos there and voted to acknowledge William’s authority. He was asked to hasten to London. The very next day, a countryman from Kent arrived at the Council, then sitting, to report that he was conveying ‘a message from the King’. He had found a ship and boarded her but had missed the tide. He was mistaken for an escaping Jesuit priest and soon set upon roughly by the fishermen and townspeople. To restore some decorum, the Council authorised James’s ‘Gentleman of the Bedchamber’, one Ailesbury, to retrieve him personally from Sheerness (accompanied by various of his Household staff). Once back in London (by about Dec 19th) , William immediately arranged for him to be taken a short way back down river - to the port of Rochester in Kent. He also promoted rumours that James’ life there was in danger - as though encouraging a second escape attempt – as his return was most inconvenient politically. William then arranged that a back door where he was held be left unguarded and some departing ships conveniently available. This time, James finally succeeded (about Dec 21st) in leaving English soil for ever. William received the good news by Dec 23rd 1688. In one important sense, the country was ‘free at last’ ! While in normal circumstances, James’ son would be expected to succeed his father, this would be made null and void once the latter’s refusal to adhere to his Proclamation became obvious and William and Mary were asked to assume the Crown jointly and maintain the established Protestant church of England. They were consequently crowned as such in April 1689. James would remained in exile - but seek to control events (as in Ireland) from abroad. Much had to await the debating in Parliament of the many unprecedented aspects arising from this never-before-experienced situation. So many questions were raised. Exactly when and why did Great Britain no longer have a Monarch ? Did James abdicate or desert ? Should his dis-enfranchisement be effected by Act of Parliament ? And what about his son; was he still his legal heir ? Should William reign on his own ? If Mary dies, who succeeds her (or William) ? Would it be Mary’s sister Anne, or her new brother ? Much of all this was addressed by Parliament over the following 3 months of 1689. In the end, it was decided that William and Mary should reign jointly and on the latter’s death, that William should continue for his life, and then Anne should succeed. Again, John Churchill kept a low profile other that swearing his allegiance as described. As things developed, however, his role would necessarily become more central and relied upon. Amazingly, his greatest achievements were still to come – when serving William and Mary, and later Anne, over coming decades. . During the first 3 months of 1690, negotiations of all kinds continued apace – involving the potential Crown, the Parliament and the Church. William would have preferred to rule as sole monarch but eventually accepted with good grace that he should only do so jointly with his wife Mary. In the event of her death before him, Parliament agreed that he would then rule as sole Monarch until his own death and that Mary’s sister Anne would then assume the Crown, with her husband Prince George as Consort. He realised that John Churchill and wife Sarah held significant influence over Anne and made a point of declaring that they would not so ‘govern’ him and Mary. However, because his main motivation was in overcoming the power of France in Europe, William soon made John Lieutenant General and thus practically Commander-in-Chief of the entire English Army. But, just as James had his French Feversham, so William had his Dutch Schomberg – with his advice - as an intermediary between Churchill and the new King. Churchill had assumed a moderate middle course in all the prior negotiations and, as always, was happy to play the ‘;long game’ - of strategy, not tactics. .It paid off. In April at the Coronation, he was created ‘Earl – of Marlborough’. We may recall that the sister of John’s grandmother Lady Eleanor Drake had married one James Ley, 1st Earl of Marlborough. By 1665, the then 3rd Earl of that title died (without heirs) in a sea battle against the Dutch. The title had become dormant and, having his choice of name for this honour, John chose it. Almost immediately after, in May 1690, war was formerly declared against France. Marlborough (as he was now called) would lead an army of 8000 men, as the English contingent, against the French in Flanders. Four armies in total would be involved initially – those of the English, the Dutch , the Spanish and the Swedes. The Germans and the Empire force would soon join in. An effective world conflict had thus begun. on the continent and would reach its full intensity only gradually. Various sides would alter their allegiances as it suited their respective countries. Meanwhile, William himself was tied up in Ireland but he was saved by a diversion by Churchill from Europe to land in southern Ireland where he captured Cork and Kinsale to greatly relieve the King. There would then follow a hiatus in Churchill’s career as William grew ever more jealous of the latter’s skills; he would seek thwart his ambitions as best he could – for a time. ---- ---- ---- ---- ---- We have reached Chapter 20 in Churchill’s biography (in pages, just one third through Vol I) and must leave it at this point. All subsequent Chapters in the remaining 3 Parts of the biography deal primarily with the detail of countless successful Battles across Europe (if mostly on the Rhine) until, in 1710, France was finally conquered. The war had lasted from 1690 to that year, incorporating latterly the War of the Spanish Succession. It started in Flanders and ended there 20 years later. It might have more conveniently been called the ‘20 Years War’. The most crucial battle was that at Blenheim (on the Danube) on 13th Aug 1704 – when Marlborough crushed Tallard’s mostly French forces. Louis had to accept that he was now permanently on the defensive. It would still take another 5 years to mop up the remnants – with no fighting possible during the winters in those days. By 1714, various Treaties of Utrecht had finally settled the essential structure and power in Europe, resulting from that prolonged War - for at least 200 years !. John Churchill was now created a Duke - of Marlborough, and Sarah, a Duchess of same. They were virtual Royalty. He died in 1722, age 73, no doubt exhausted by super-human efforts over so many decades, and she in 1744, age 90, still sharp as a tack and not to be messed with. They oversaw construction of Blenheim, a gift from the nation, but never resided there – preferring their beloved Ashwell House in St Albans, with its fruit trees by the River. He was however invited to observe the unveiling of a famous portrait of himself - to be hung in the main Hall at Blenheim. He studied it silently and carefully for several minutes and while noted for never extolling his many victories or virtues, was heard as he turned away to say, quietly to himself, reflectively “There was a Man”. He was buried in Westminster Cathedral but his body later moved to the Chapel at Blenheim, to lay permanently with Sarah there. Over a century later, Winston S. Churchill was born - at Blenheim. But that’s another story – of another Man. Another Churchill ! (But, see now APPENDIX I also) The latter would make his way to the top of his Nation by learning from his many mistakes; the former did so by making so few. John Millman - 2020.
APPENDIX I
Our analysis of the Churchill family was motivated by reading the book on
the Life of the Duke of Marlborough (John Churchill) written by his direct
descendent Sir Winston Churchill in the 1930s. That 1st
Duke had died about 300 years earlier. We may wonder what was the
connection between them. Reference was made earlier to the
sad loss of John Churchill Jnr, only son of John Churchill and his wife
Sarah, later Duchess of Marlborough, in 1703. He was a highly
regarded, bright student at Oxford University, aged about 17, when he
contracted some illness and died there. Had he lived, one might well imagine him
as the future 2nd Duke of Marlborough – on his father’s death in 1722 - wirh the title likely carried on futrher by rhat next Churchill' eldest son in turn, and so on. As it was, however, the title would effectively be held in
abeyance; its equivalent though would at least be held by John's eldest daughter -
Henrietta Churchil l(b. 1681) - as the 2nd Duchess of Marlborough
(John’s wife Sarah having been being, by marriage, the 1st such Duchess
automatically on her husband’s accession, possibly ending on his death, if as the Doweger Duchess.
The Marlborough title was thus so designed that it would always have a legal heir, whether male or female, with the proviso (via an Act of Parliamentt) hat after any given female heiress, (as Henrietta ) it was then to go to her eldest son, if any, othrwise to the eldest son of the next sister (ie next younger daughter of John Churchill) - in this case, Anne, and so on. The title should never become extinct. On Henrietta's death in 1733 (wirhout surviving male isse), the tirle would thus go to the son of her lafe sister Anne (1683-1716). She had married Charles Spencer, 2rd surviving son of the 3rd Earl of Sunderland (also Charles Spencer), as his 2nd wife in 1700. The estate and titles would now go to their son Charles Spencer 3 (b. 1706) - who became the 3rd Duke of Marlborough from 1733, in which year he had also married an Elizabeth Trevor of a very wealthy family.
Charles Spencer 3 held the title (with its estate of 10,000 acres) for 25 years – until his death in 1758 – when their eldest son in turn George Spencer (b. 1739) became the 4 th Duke (for almost 60 years !) and his son, also George, the 5th Duke,- on his father’s death in 1817, this youhger George Spencer Jnr would hold same until 1840. Thus, the Spencer family became virtually synonymous with the Marlborough title and Dukedom in most contemporary minds after such a lengthy pre-Victorian period. The Spencers were effectively the Marlboroughs of Blenheim
Had John Churchill’s only son, John Jnr, not died, aged 17, he would likely have married (by ca 1710, say). His choice of bride would no doubt have been from amongst the major English titled families (essentially Dukes). Instead, his sisters married into the next layer of aristocracy – the Barons and Earls – who would thus provide the future Marlborough heirs, guided by that old adage: 'What we Have, we Hold'. Interestingly, the Spencers were a family originally from the Midlands of England who had raised themselves up by their own ‘bootstraps', as it were (rather than by inheriting estates acquired essentially from the time of the Conquest) and by subsequent prudent marriages amongst themselves. An early Spencer Yeoman and family had, on the other hand, successfully raised and sold sheep In Warwickshire and neighbouring Northamptonshire. They gradually acquired (purchased) more land from careful Savings made possible by their widely acknowledged land management and husbandry skills. Thus, their status evolved from that of Yeoman in the mid-1400s to those of Gentleman, Esquire and Knighthood, through the reigns of the Tudors - during the 1500s, until they were raised to the Peerage itself as Earls or Barons in 1603 – by James 1st. Acrage – of good land – was by far the measure of wealth and power in pre-industrial England; as was Trade to some extent, and holding royal/court and government positions (’Placements’) by means of influential connections. The sons and daughters amongst the limited number of Dukes and Earls married each other according primarily to the property-bargaining positions of their wealthy parents.
When John Churchill was granted 10,000 acres and hisDukedom, he was suddenly like the ‘new kid on the block’ – his daughters soon being eyed-up by those whose families were already of the Peerage - fora century or more. [We should note here that the next younger broth of CHarles Spencer 3 ,headed by one John Spencer (b. 1708 at the family seat at Althorp in Northamptonshire - where his older brother Charles was himself born 2 years before) would father a namesake son John Spencer Jnr in 1734 who, to confuse matters further, was created1st Earl Spencer in 1761 (and Viscount Spencer in 1765) - i.e. not long after the death of his uncle the 3rd Duke of Marlborough and thus the beginning of the tenure of the 4th Duke. This other branch and titled line of the Spencer family also continued - but seated at Althorp - to this day. Thus, during the 1760s, ‘70s and ‘’80s (and beyond) of the time of the 4th Duke, there were also Earls of Sunderland Spencers, Earls Spencer Spencer per se and Dukes of Marlborough Spencers – all essentially of that same original family. So it would continue over following centuries. That new latter title (of ‘Earl Spencer’) would thus lead to such descendants as Charles Edward Spencer, the 9th such Earl Spencer (b. 1964) and his sister Lady Diana Spencer, who married Prince Charles in 1981. They were thus not Spencers of the senior ’Earls of Sunderland’ line (nor those of the later 'Dukes of Marlborough' line but, rather, were those (males) titled ‘Earl Spencer’ – of the original family seat still settled at or near Althorpe).We return now to the 5th Duke of Marlborough (b. 1766) who began his tenure in 1817 by deciding to seek permission (from whom?) to assume and bear the surname also of his famous Churchill ancestor (the 1st Duke), that is, in addition to rhat of his many Spencer forebears. He, and his progeny, thus acquired thereby the new hyphenated surname of ‘Spencer-Churchill’. What right he had in even seeking such a change so long after John Churcill's career (over a century earlier) or what right anyone had to so grant same (other than a self-appointed College), I have no idea. While benefiting from an excellent genetic inheritance (his mother was a Russell of the Dukes of Bedford family), an Eton/Oxbridge education and holding several political positions, he was however essentially a most profligate and self-indulgent collector (ie buyer) of very expensive antiques and rare books. His debts soon mounted and once inheriting the Marlborough estate and title, he retired to Blenheim to live on a modest pension, having sold everything possible to try to clear his debts. He seems to have calculated that the addition of the name 'Churchil', if rather late in the day, moght help rescue the estste - which he began charging visitors to see around. He had married Susan Stewart, daughter of an Earl of Galloway in Scotlabd and had 4 legitimate children (and countless illegitimate ones apparently). He died penniless in 1840 but his eldest son and heir, the next (6 th) Duke, seems to have had his own protected wealth (rhrough a marriage ?) .
He was yet another George Spencer, if now as ‘George Spencer-Churchill’ (b. 1793). He too was educated at Eton and Oxford but became an active Tory MP promoting various progressive Bills until his own advancement to the bankrupt Dukedom (and thus to the House of Lords) in 1840. He died in 1857 when he was succeeded by his eldest son John Winston Spencer-Churchill (1822-1883) as the 7th Duke. He was the Victorian grandfather of ‘ Winston S. Churchill’(as called) from whomhe gained his forename and he may well have remembered, their lives over-lapping by 8 or 9 years. He was a Conservative politician, a member of Disraeli’s Cabinet and father of Randolph Spencer-Churchill, Winston’s father. He married Frances Vane in 1843 and had 11 children – including Winston’s father Randolph (b. 1849) who would however not become the next Duke as there was an older brother, George Charles Spencer-Churchill, (b. 1844), who would become the 8th Duke of Marlborough, in 1883. He’d entered Eton in 1857 but was expelled in 1859 and sounded as though he was a bit of a loose cannon. He joined the Army in 1863, having purchased a Commission in the Royal Horse Guards. He was attracted to the Free Masons and the Ancient Order of Druids. He fathered an illegitimate son 2 years before he married and later divorced a Duke’s daughter (who was unkindly described by his own mother as a rather “stupid, pious and dull girl") but with whom he had 4 children including the future 9th Duke, Charles Robert Spencer-Churchill, in 1871. (The 8th Duke had married secondly but had no further issue. He was cited as a co-respondent in a divorce case at the time and died at Blenheim in 1892.
)The 9th Duke, Charles Robert, was educated at Winchester and Cambridge before joining the Army and later had a successful political career holding several high offices - along with his 1 st cousin and good friend Winston Leonard Spencer-Churchill. Sadly, his married life was not so smooth. His marriage was arranged to a wealthy Vanderbilt daughter from America in order to rescue Blenheim from its immense debts but they had only 2 sons – ‘the heir and a spare’, as his wife described them. They soon divorced and he re-married but had no other issue. The elder son John Spencer-Churchill (b. 1871) inherited the estate and title in 1892 on his father Charles’ death. He in turn was succeeded by the 10th Duke, John Spencer-Churchill in 1934. He was born in 1897 educated at Eton before joining the Life Guards, serving in both World Wars. He married Alexandra Cadogan 1920 and had a large family, including eldest son John George Spencer-Churchill b 1926, who succeeded in 1971.
Meanwhile, the younger brother of the 9th Duke, Randolph Spencer-Churchill, was pursuing his active political career (having no title to anticipate an income from). He too attended Eton but went on to Oxford (unlike his older brother), and met there others whose politics would inter-act with his on many future occasions. He was bright, verbally fluent but caustic with it – with few political allies. He would marry Jennie Jerome, of a wealthy American family, but they would soon spend most of their money. They had just two sons – Winston Leonard Spencer-Churchill born later that same year (oddly at Blenheim - where they were spending a weekend and Winston arrived a bit early), and his younger brother’ ‘Jack’ Spencer-Churchill, in 1880 Randolph’s health failed him from then on and he died aged only 48 in 1895. His wife married secondly a well-off commoner.
Winston attended Harrow, not Eton, and did not proceed to University. He did very poorly in exams and barely passed the entrance requirements for Sandhurst - on the third attempt. Like his famous ancestor, John Churchill, he would join the Army; and served in three theatres of War - before entering parliament in 1900 where he served as MP for 64 years, both as a Liberal and a Conservative, holding many of the highest offices (as had his father), although made many mistakes and mis-calculations. He was also a correspondent and author of serious historical books. He became Prime Minister in 1940 by the acclimation of his fellow peers and soon inspired the nation - by his powerful oratory - to display the courage and determination to win the War against Germany, with vital Commonwealth and American support. The latter was fitting, he was half British and half American himself.
Our interest here has been to show the connection between John Churchill, Duke of Marlborough, at the beginning of the 18 th century, and Winston S. Churchill, his direct descendent, at the beginning of the 20th, when he wrote his lengthy account of him. We find that while the Title has continued throughout that 300 year period, and beyond, it necessarily did so, from the time of the 1 st Duke’s death in 1722, by way of the marriage and issue of his daughter Anne, with a member of the Spencer family. If it wasn’t for the suspect or uncertain motivation, much later, of the 5th Duke to incorporate the surname Churchill with his own of Spencer (after about a century), our contemporary Winston would be rightly known to uS and history only as Winston L. Spencer. While he was presumably baptised as a Spencer-Churchill, as were both his father and grandfather, he seems to have subtlely shifted his own identity by restricting his signed name to Winston S. Churchill, at some point. But, of course, he had no middle Christian name - to be so abbreviated, as S. The name Spencer was but part of his family's single hyphenated surname. He was indeed the direct descendent of John Churchill but nevertheless, did not possess the latter’s male Y chromosome – but, rather, that of the Spencers - passed down over many previous generations. Sadly, John Churchill’s son, also John, did not have the opportunity to pass on that Y gene quality of his own Churchill family’s amcient genes - from around 1710 or so - which reached back to before 1066. Instead, there followed that of an unbroken line of 10 eldest Spencers. To be accorded an identity of partial Churchillian character – by assuming the label of ‘Spencer-Churchill’ may have been tempting, but to later transform it all the way – to simplyimply ‘Churchill’ per se, seems rather naughty. Thus, unlike John Churchill (ex Courcelles from Normandy), he wasn’t such a Churchill, nor even a Spencer-Churchill, but essentially a Spencer – albeit with an equally proud history of self-reliance emerging from about the time of the Wars of the Roses by the 1480. The family in 1817 only now became known as a particular line of Spencers, not of Churchills. A century later, the popular press would effectively reverse that reality - without justification; they were still all a type of Spencer, not a type of Churchill, including Winston Leonard.
Winston’s son Randolph (1911-1966) who possessed the more controversial character traits of both his father and grandfather, if not more so, and his own son Winston (1940 - 2010) and grandson Randolph (1965- ) in turn, were all still registered as Spencer-Churchills, despite being more generally accorded the unqualified surname Churchill, in more ommon parlance. Again, they were more ‘properly’ neither Spencer-Churchills, nor Churchills, but simply Spencers - of an unbroken line back to the earliest Earls of Sunderland from 1603 and before that as the Spencers of Althorp back to the mid 1400s– if, that is, ‘properly’ gives no credence to a subsequent 'late-in-the-day' change in rhe the traditional acceptance of one’s paternal surname (on its own) in our culture. And even single surname identities , if adopted anew - as ‘Sunderland’, ‘Halifax’, or ‘Newcastle’ , say, mask or obscure the bearer’s true family identity, and thus its origins.
APPENDIX II
[From An Article in Brititish History Online on the Value of the Inquisitions Post Mortem (IPM)].
This article refers in particular to those IPM relevant to London only, but its Preface proves usefulin regrd to this topic generally, especially as the IPM conberned have been translated into English (from their original Latin). And while there is Online a similar good coverage of IPM for Dorset (in English) , during the reign of Henry VII (which thus includes that for Jane Peverell’s grandfather William Peverell Snr, who died there in 1503 - when his sole heir was his son, also William, then aged 4 years), it does not include any thing similar for the IPMs taken during he immediately following reign of Henry VIII and thus for that son, Jane’s father - William Peverell Jnr, who died in about 1525 (ca 15 Hen VIII). [I hve at least seen the original of the latter at the PRO, but could make out very little of the small Latin script abstract of same. It should refer to the said William Jnr’s sole heir-in-law – his daughter Jane Peverell, then about 4 herself (and heir to his property at Bradford Peverell), who would marry Roger Churchill around 1540 or so. They would have just two children – Mathew – in about 1545 and Margaret about 1550 – before Roger’s equally early death – around 1552. But, where is Roger Churchill’s IPM – which should have been taken before Jane’s re-marriage, seemingly within a tear - in about 1553 ? In any case, we continue now with the Preface to the IPM article, essesntially verbatim: ‘There is probably no class of records which can compare with ‘Inquisitiones Post Mortem’, whether from a genealogical or topographical standpoint. Without reference to them it is quite impossible to write trustworthy local history for the period before the days of the great rebellion [Civil War]. They form, in fact, the ground-work for the history of all landed property which happened to be held as ‘tenant-in-chief’. To the students of London history they are, indeed, of the highest value, and we have, therefore, determined to take our readers to the very sources of our local history, and to print these records so fully that it will be unnecessary for them to trouble to consult the originals, which are now deposited in the Public Record Office. Every scrap of information will be preserved, and these abstracts will, to all practical purposes, be the inquisitions themselves, shorn of all legal verbiage. We propose commencing with the reign of King Henry VII, and to proceed with subsequent reigns in chronological order, until the termination of this series of records in 1645, in consequence of the abolition of the tenure of knight service. It may be well to give the reader some particulars respecting these inquisitions or inquests. It must be remembered that they are quite distinct from the inquests which are still taken by the coroner in order to ascertain the cause of death. They were concerned solely with the property held by the deceased, and were required for the purpose of determining the feudal rights which accrued to the Crown upon the death of any tenant in chief. Until the practical abolition of the service of knight serjeanty, in 1645— it was not formally abolished until the accession of King Charles II., in 1660—the Crown was entitled, at the death of each feudal tenant in chief, to levy certain feudal dues, into the particulars of which, however, it is unnecessary here to enter. If the heir-at-law happened to be a minor he became a ward of the Crown. This was a source of profit, for the wardship was frequently sold for hard cash, since it was a privilege of considerable value, meaning the right not only to receive the rents and profits, but also the right to find a spouse for the youthful heir. When the heir-at-law attained his majority, then he became the subject of further feudal exactions, for on suing out his ousterlemain, that is, livery of his lands by the Crown, he had to pay certain dues, and bring forward strict proof that he had attained his full age of twenty-one years. Amongst the inquisitiones post mortem are still to be found some few of these inquests for proof of age, probatio etatis, which are usually very interesting documents, on account of the evidence of the witnesses who were examined in order to show how they knew that the heir was of age. They include some inquiries taken virtute officii, and others ad quod damnum, besides inquests as to the property of lunatics and idiots. These we shall also include. The proceedings following on the death of any one who was supposed to be a tenant in chief were as follows: A writ, termed the writ of diem clausit extremum, which was a mediæval Latin synonym for obiit, was issued out of the Court of Chancery; this was directed usually to the escheator or feodary of the county in which the deceased was presumed to have been possessed of lands. It commanded him to hold an inquest and to summon a jury for the purpose. The inquiry thus held was upon the following points:— 1. Of what lands the deceased died possessed. 2. Of whom and by what services the same were held. 3. The date of his death. 4. The name and age of the heir-at-law. In pursuance of the direction contained in the writ, the escheator or feodary summoned a jury of the county, who accordingly rendered their verdict upon their oath; this was engrossed upon parchment, and in due course delivered up into the Court of Chancery, and there duly filed. In the course of the inquest the dealings that the deceased had had with his property came under review, and this necessitated inquiries into family settlements and trusts affecting it, and consequently we often find such documents, including the deceased's will, are recited at length, thus affording us information of the highest value to the genealogist. The officials in the Chancery in due course forwarded a copy of the inquisition into the King's Exchequer, in order that the officers there might collect the accruing feudal dues. Occasionally the jury made an insufficient or inaccurate return, and then a further writ, known as the writ ad melius inquirendum, was directed to the escheator, requiring him to hold a second inquest for better inquiring as to the facts omitted. Sometimes this process had to be repeated a second or third time. In the reign of Henry VIII, in consequence of the alleged extortions on the part of the Crown officials, and the practice which had grown up of compelling landowners who were not tenants in capite to sue out their ousterlemain, the Court of Wards and Liveries was created, with the sole object of attending to the business arising from these Inquisitions. To this Court also were sent transcripts of the Inquisitiones post mortem. Consequently, until the thirty-fifth year of Henry VIII. there are two sets of Inquisitions, the original returns, known as the Chancery series, and the transcripts, or the Exchequer series. After that date must be added a third, the Wards and Liveries series. The existence of these two series of transcripts is a fortunate circumstance, for frequently they enable us to make good the deficiences in the Chancery series. The abstracts for \london, of which we now print the first instalment, are taken from the Chancery series, supplemented where needful by reference to the Exchequer transcripts. An ancient calendar of inquisitiones post mortem, from the period of Henry VII. to Charles I., labelled "Escheats," may be found in the ‘ "legal" search-book’ at the Public Record Office. All the entries relating to the county of Middlesex and City of London were lately extracted and printed in pamphlet form under the editorship of the present writer. They number upwards of two thousand. As these records are in Latin, often not very easy to decipher, the advantage of readable abstracts in English is evident. [ [As it would be likewise if done for a county like Dorset !]